Edited by VICTOR FISCHER and LIN SALAMO
With the Assistance of
MARY JANE JONES
PUBLISHED FOR
THE IOWA CENTER FOR TEXTUAL STUDIES
BY THE
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESS
Berkeley, Los Angeles, London
1979, 2019
The following abbreviations and location symbols have been used in annotations.
AD Autobiographical DictationBerg Henry W. and Albert A. Berg Collection, The New York Public Library, Astor, Lenox and Tilden Foundations
CWB Clifton Waller Barrett Library, University of Virginia, Charlottesville
MS Manuscript
MTP Mark Twain Papers, The Bancroft Library, University of California, Berkeley
Yale Collection of American Literature, Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University, New Haven, Connecticut
published works cited
BAL Jacob Blanck, Bibliography of American Literature (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1957), vol. 2BMT2 Merle Johnson, A Bibliography of the Works of Mark Twain, rev. ed. (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1935)
IE Albert E. Stone, The Innocent Eye (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1961)
MT&HF Walter Blair, Mark Twain & Huck Finn (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1960)
MTB Albert Bigelow Paine, Mark Twain: A Biography, 3 vols. (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1912) Volume numbers in citations are to this edition; page numbers are the same in all editions.
MTBus Mark Twain, Business Man, ed. Samuel C. Webster (Boston: Little, Brown, and Co., 1946)
MTCH Mark Twain: The Critical Heritage, ed. Frederick Anderson (New York: Barnes and Noble, 1971)
MTE Mark Twain in Eruption, ed. Bernard DeVoto (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1940)
MTHL Mark Twain-Howells Letters, ed. Henry Nash Smith and William M. Gibson, 2 vols. (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1960)
MTL Mark Twain's Letters, ed. Albert Bigelow Paine, 2 vols. (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1917)
MTLP Mark Twain's Letters to His Publishers, ed. Hamlin Hill (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1967)
MTMF Mark Twain to Mrs. Fairbanks, ed. Dixon Wecter (San Marino, Calif.: Huntington Library Publications, 1949)
NF Kenneth R. Andrews, Nook Farm: Mark Twain's Hartford Circle (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1950)
N&J2 Mark Twain's Notebooks & Journals, Volume II (1877–1883), ed. Frederick Anderson, Lin Salamo, and Bernard L. Stein (Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: University of California Press, 1975)
[begin page 1]
In the years since its publication The Prince and the Pauper has been read primarily as a children's story. Yet the book was not intended by its author solely for the nursery bookshelves. Indeed, Mark Twain was never strictly respectful of the distinction between juvenile and adult literature. In later life he remarked, “I have never written a book for boys; I write for grown-ups who have been boys.”1 The Prince and the Pauper was no exception. It was, as the author styled it, “a tale for young people of all ages.” It was also a conscious excursion away from Mark Twain's established literary territory. He had already proved overwhelmingly successful with the public as a humorist, but he chafed at the widely accepted notion that serious novels were above his “proper level.”2 With The Prince and the Pauper he attempted to win a new audience, the cultivated but conventional readers epitomized by his own Nook Farm neighbors. His determination to broaden his literary reputation was fed by the comments of his family and friends even as he worked on the manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper. They urged him to “do some first-class serious” work and produce a book of “a sober character and a solid worth & a permanent value.” His motherly advisor Mary Mason Fairbanks wrote, “The time has come for your best book. I do not mean your most taking book, with the most money in it, I mean your best contribution to American literature.”3
[begin page 2]
The idea for The Prince and the Pauper, Clemens later recalled, was “suggested by that pleasant and picturesque little history-book, Charlotte M. Yonge's ‘Little Duke,’ ” which he found in his sister-in-law's library at Quarry Farm.4 The Little Duke, set in tenth-century France, follows the youthful adventures of imperious and quick-tempered Richard, duke of Normandy, who succeeds to the title when his father is treacherously murdered. After several months as a hostage at the corrupt court of King Louis IV, young Richard escapes and returns to Normandy, where he develops into a wise and gentle ruler, having learned, as a result of his experiences, Christian forgiveness, humility, and patience.
Charlotte Yonge was a fervent disciple of the Oxford Movement and intended her books to illustrate the history of Anglo-Catholic tenets while fostering Christian ideals and virtues. Clemens had no interest in the religious aspects of The Little Duke, but he was undoubtedly influenced by its genre, the historical romance, and by its theme, the moral education of a young boy. Most important, it showed him an orthodox literary mode, acceptable to a genteel audience, which he could employ.
There are obvious points of similarity between The Little Duke and The Prince and the Pauper. Both Richard of Normandy and Prince Edward are denied their noble birthright and, in the course of their adventures, develop a sense of justice and compassion before they regain their rightful positions. Richard, like Tom Canty, is at times delighted with the pageantry and adulation connected with his new position, but its awful isolation causes him, too, to become bored and lonely. And Prince Edward's faithful ally Miles Hendon recalls Osmond de Centeville, who is Richard's companion and protector
[begin page 3]
The writing of The Prince and the Pauper, like that of many of Mark Twain's works, was accomplished over several years, interrupted by business and family affairs and other literary projects. Therefore it is not surprising that more than once he modified his concept of the book. In the earliest surviving draft of the manuscript he attempted to place the story in the nineteenth century with Victoria's heir Albert Edward, later Edward VII, as its prince. After rejecting the idea of using changelings as the central device, he wrote at least twenty pages in which Albert Edward exchanged identities with Jim Hubbard, a product of London's industrial slums. The Victorian setting proved unusable; according to Albert Bigelow Paine, the author felt that he could not plausibly depict Albert Edward's “proud estate denied and jeered at by a modern mob.” So he put aside his manuscript and “followed back through history, looking along for the proper time and prince,” until he found Edward Tudor. By the summer of 1876 he was “diligently” researching an English Renaissance setting, but he apparently did not then make a fresh start on the manuscript.6 The sole fruit of that summer's historical reading seems to have been his brief scatological sketch 1601 or Conversation, As It Was by the Social Fireside, in the Time of the Tudors.
Clemens continued his study of Tudor history in the summer of 1877 at Quarry Farm, reminding himself in his notebook to “get Froude & notes” and “Hume's Henry VIII & Henry VII” from his Hartford home. He first mentioned the narrative by name, as a possible playscript, on the same notebook page: “Write Prince & Pauper
[begin page 4]
Edward VI & a little pauper exchange places by accident a day or so before Henry VIIIs death. The prince wanders in rags & hardships & the pauper suffers the (to him) horrible miseries of princedom, up to the moment of crowning, in Westminster Abbey, when proof is brought & the mistake rectified.8
In the course of the next three months, Mark Twain made a start on the manuscript of his novel; he revised and incorporated a few pages of his earlier draft9 and then concentrated on describing Tom Canty's life at the palace, introducing several of the more elaborate scenes of court ceremony. For the moment, the prince's adventures “in rags & hardships” were neglected.
In February 1878, answering a query from Mrs. Fairbanks, Clemens was enthusiastic about the book: “What am I writing? A historical tale, of 300 years ago, simply for the love of it—for it will appear without my name—such grave & stately work being considered by the world to be above my proper level. I have been studying for it, off & on, for a year & a half.”10 That same month, after finishing little more than eleven chapters, the author laid the manuscript aside. Later he said he had stopped because “the tank was dry.” At the time he
[begin page 5]
The Clemens family sailed for Europe in April 1878 and spent almost a year and a half there while Clemens gathered material for A Tramp Abroad. He did not add to the manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper, although he may have done some research for the story while in London in July and August 1879.12 After returning to the United States in September he devoted himself chiefly to completing his travel book and almost certainly did not resume work on The Prince and the Pauper until after he finished A Tramp Abroad in January 1880.
Mark Twain probably intended at first to establish a pattern of alternating adventures of the pauper and the prince. Early in 1880, looking over the eleven chapters that he had laid aside almost two years before, he was evidently struck by his neglect of Edward's role in the plot: his first decision upon resuming work was to “put 212-13-14 his last completed manuscript pages further along”13 and insert into the manuscript two new chapters (chapters 12 and 13), which dealt with the prince's adventures as an outcast in the streets of London.
By early March 1880 Mark Twain was writing chapter 15 of The
Prince and the Pauper14 and he had begun to modify his scheme for the book. The
device of alternately presenting the adventures of Tom Canty and Edward, while
it responded to the problem of narrative structure, was too restrictive. Tom's
perceptions and expe-
[begin page 6]
It begins at 9 a.m., Jan. 27, 1547, seventeen & a half hours before Henry VIIIs death, by the swapping of clothes and places, between the prince of Wales & a pauper boy of the same age & countenance (& half as much learning & still more genius & imagination) and & after that, the rightful small king has a rough time among tramps & ruffians in the country parts of Kent, whilst the small bogus king has a gilded & worshiped & dreary & restrained & cussed time of it on the throne. . . .
My idea is to afford a realizing sense of the exceeding severity of the laws of that day by inflicting some of their penalties upon the king himself & allowing him a chance to see the rest of them applied to others—all of which is to account for certain mildnesses which distinguished Edward VIs reign from those that preceded & followed it.15
Mark Twain probably wrote two more chapters before abandoning the manuscript for several weeks.16 By mid-June he was installed at Quarry Farm for the summer and he resumed work, evidently strongly under the influence of his new idea of having Edward experience, firsthand, the laws of his kingdom. From then on, the novel would focus almost exclusively on Edward's adventures.17
Mark Twain alternated composing his novel with writing Huckleberry Finn, and by August 31 he had written the “first half of the
[begin page 7]
For the next four months Mark Twain revised and expanded the manuscript and sought criticisms and reactions from friends. In December he asked Howells, Edwin Pond Parker, and Joseph Hopkins Twichell to read and comment on the manuscript,19 and some of their suggestions occasioned manuscript changes. Parker, in a 1912 letter to the Hartford Courant, recalled that both he and Twichell suggested striking out a certain “blot” in the manuscript, but that Mark Twain refused.20 The author reacted more positively to comments made by Howells in a letter of 13 December 1880:
I have read the Two Ps, and I like it immensely. It begins well, and it ends well, but there are things in the middle that are not so good. The whipping-boy's story seemed poor fun; and the accounts of the court ceremonials are too long, unless you droll them more than you have done. I think you might have let in a little more of your humor the whole way through, and satirized things more. This would not have hurt the story for the children, and would have helped it for the grownies. As it is, the book is marvellously good. It realizes most vividly the time. All the picaresque part—the tramps, outlaws, etc.,—all the infernal clumsiness and cruelties of the law—are incomparable. The whole intention, the allegory, is splendid, and powerfully enforced. The subordinate stories, like that of Hendon, are well assimilated and thoroughly interesting.21
Mark Twain promptly removed the “whipping-boy's story,”22 but did nothing about the court ceremonials. Howells' praise
of the book's picaresque elements may have moved Mark Twain to expand that sec-
[begin page 8]
There are numerous revisions throughout the manuscript, most of which were made for the purpose of refining language and plot and making the characters more believable.26 In chapter 1, for example, Mark Twain deleted a specific reference to the birthdate of his young heroes. “I knew I was making them too wise & knowing for their real age,” he later admitted, “so I studiously avoided mentioning any dates which would remind the reader that they were under 10 years old. Perhaps I mention the date of Henry VIIIs death, but I don't mention the date of Prince Edward's birth.”27 The author also carefully modified his initial portrait of Edward in chapter 3. Realizing that a studious and sickly Edward would hardly be able to survive the rigorous adventures the plot demanded, Mark Twain sacrificed historical accuracy in the interest of literary necessity, substituting “comely” for “pale” in his description and adding that the prince was “tanned and brown with sturdy out-door sports and exercises.” And he was also concerned that Tom Canty's transmutation from Offal Court to the court at Westminster should not seem incredible, so he added a long passage in chapter 2 describing Tom's daydreams of court life and their effect. In chapter 3 Mark Twain inserted, for the alert reader, the brief scene in which Edward puts away the “article of national importance,” and in chapter 10 he introduced the curious
[begin page 9]
Plans for publication of the book concerned Clemens for several months before he actually finished it. In November 1880 he offered the opening chapters of The Prince and the Pauper to Mary Mapes Dodge, editor of the prestigious young people's magazine St. Nicholas. Mrs. Dodge replied that the magazine already had enough contributions for 1881, but she agreed to read the proffered chapters, saying that if “the story should prove to be one that St. Nicholas must have (crowded or not) I do not doubt that the publishers and yourself would agree, as to terms.” After consultation with his publisher, Clemens decided against submitting the chapters for fear that serial publication might reduce sales of the printed volume.28
Apparently Clemens had already chosen his publisher by this time. For financial reasons he had long been dissatisfied with the American Publishing Company, the subscription-book firm he had dealt with since 1868, and he was, by 1880, confident that he could publish on a more lucrative basis. The death of Elisha Bliss, president of the American Publishing Company, in September 1880, provided him an excuse for ending his connection with that house and he entered into negotiations with James R. Osgood, a well-known Boston trade publisher. Osgood, who had published Mark Twain's A True Story, and the Recent Carnival of Crime in 1877 as a trade book, had no experience in subscription publishing and no network of door-to-door canvassers to reach the subscription public, but he was understandably eager to add Mark Twain to his list of authors. Clemens, on the other hand, realized the advantages of publishing his first “grave & stately work” under the aegis of a genteel and respected Boston publisher. Nevertheless he had no intention of sacrificing the vast subscription market—and its accompanying huge profits—for the relatively small and elite trade publication readership.29 Therefore in
[begin page 10]
According to the provisions of the contract for The Prince and the Pauper, Osgood, subject to Clemens' approval, would provide the illustrations, pay all advertising costs, and manufacture the book, which was to be issued by 15 November 1881. Clemens agreed to deliver the manuscript by April 1 of that year, to pay all bills incurred in producing the volume, and to determine its retail price and the discounts to agents and canvassers. He would own “all illustrations, plates and stock belonging to said work.” Perhaps the two most important stipulations were that Clemens would retain copyright, which had not been the case when he was dealing with the American Publishing Company, and that he would receive all funds collected except for a 7½ percent commission, which was to go to the Osgood company.31
Production began on schedule: by 16 March 1881 “high-priced artists & engravers”32 were at work on the book and on April 22 Clemens reported that it was “in press.”33 Over the next few months, Clemens was consulted about a variety of production and promotional matters, including manufacturing costs.34 He was able to draw upon his long association with the American Publishing Company to offset Osgood's inexperience in the field of subscription publishing. In fact,
[begin page 11]
Mark Twain approved, but did not suggest, particular illustrations, allowing his publishers to select captions for them36 and stipulating only that “the artist always picture the Prince & Tom Canty as lads of 13 or 14 years old.”37 More than half of the illustrations were the work of Frank T. Merrill, with the remainder contributed by John J. Harley (who would later work on Life on the Mississippi); the half-titles were designed by L. S. Ipsen.38 The author repeatedly expressed delight with the illustrations, singling out Merrill's delicate figures rather than Harley's more robust delineations. “Merrill probably thinks he originated his exquisite boys himself,” Clemens wrote to his publisher, “but I was ahead of him there!—in these pictures they look and dress exactly as I used to see them in my mind two years ago. It is a vast pleasure to see them cast in the flesh, so to speak—they were of but perishable dream-stuff, before.” Clemens' experience of subscription publishing had convinced him of the importance of illustrations to the volume: he urged his publisher to “glorify” them in the advertising circulars and to “call attention to the historical accuracy of the costumes.”39 The publisher's announcement in the canvassing prospectus would conclude with the statement: “No pains have been spared to make the representation of the characters, costumes, buildings, and scenery historically accurate, as well as artistically correct and attractive.”
Mark Twain began receiving proof sheets of the book in August 1881; by September
18 he had read two-thirds of them and was expect-
[begin page 12]
Copyright for the first American edition was granted on 13 October 1881. Clemens was more concerned, however, with the problem of securing clear and exclusive Canadian copyright in order to forestall pirated editions. He journeyed to Montreal on November 26 and remained there until December 9 in an attempt to ensure copyright by establishing residence while a small Canadian edition was printed. But Clemens learned even before he left Montreal that Canadian copyright had not been granted. His maneuver was not entirely worthless: his temporary residence in Canada satisfied the requirements of the Imperial Copyright Law of 1842 and effectively protected him from Canadian reprints, but having failed to satisfy more recent Canadian statutes, Clemens was powerless to prevent the importation into Canada of foreign reprints. Two determined Canadian publishers, the Rose-Belford Publishing Company and John Ross Robertson, found a way to circumvent these copyright restrictions—they protected their pirated editions of The Prince and the Pauper by the simple expedient of printing the books in the United States and importing them into Canada.
[begin page 13]
Chatto and Windus' English edition appeared as planned on 1 December 1881, and the authorized Canadian edition, consisting of 275 copies issued by Dawson Brothers of Montreal merely as a concession to copyright law, probably appeared immediately thereafter. Baron Tauchnitz's Continental edition was also scheduled to appear on December 1.42 Osgood's American edition was available on December 3 in Boston, and by the end of December, four impressions, totaling over 25,000 copies, had been prepared.43
The response to The Prince and the Pauper—especially among Clemens' friends—was enthusiastic. As Edwin Pond Parker put it in a Hartford Courant editorial: “Mark Twain has finally fulfilled the earnest hope of many of his best friends, in writing a book which has other and higher merits than can possibly belong to the most artistic expression of mere humor.”44 Mrs. Fairbanks was equally pleased: “It is just a lovely book, and I am as happy as if I had written it myself. . . . The book is your masterpiece in fineness—‘The Innocents’ was your bulletin—‘The Prince & the Pauper’ your specimen.” Thomas Bailey Aldrich expressed his delight with the theme of the book—“a charming conception and charmingly worked out.”45 The one dissenting voice was Joseph T. Goodman, Clemens' old Nevada friend and editor. He had commented even before he saw the book—“I have been anxious that you should try your hand at another novel. But what could have sent you groping among the driftwood of the Deluge for a topic when you would have been so much more at home in the wash of today?” His disappointment became even more acute after he read the novel:
[begin page 14]
It might have been written by anybody else—by a far less masterly hand, in fact. You went entirely out of your sphere. The laboriousness is apparent everywhere by which you endeavor to harmonize irreconcilable improbabilities, to manage the obsolete customs and parlance of the times, and to wrestle generally with a condition of things to which you feel yourself alien and unsuited. And after all you don't succeed.46
In the American press, the keynote of critical reaction to the book was set by Howells, writing anonymously in the New York Daily Tribune in October 1881. He predicted that the book would “surprise those who have found nothing but drollery in Mark Twain's books, and have not perceived the artistic sense and the strain of deep earnestness underlying his humor.” In Howells' judgment The Prince and the Pauper showed “interesting evidence of growth in a man who ought still to have his best work before him.”47 The reviewer in the Critic suggested that the “finer element in Mark Twain's nature, which has been more or less distinctly traceable in all his books, has been growing more predominant in his more recent writings.”48
While the critics were unanimous in applauding the refinement of literary taste and the strong and pure morality evident in The Prince and the Pauper, they did not all agree that Mark Twain's previous publications had prepared his readers for such a work. Joel Chandler Harris, writing for the Atlanta Constitution, thought the new book a “wide departure from his old methods—so much so that the contrast presents a phase of literary development unique in its proportions and suggestions,” and he welcomed the emergence of Mark Twain as a “true literary artist.”49
H. H. Boyesen's long unsigned review in the Atlantic Monthly praised The Prince and the Pauper in terms characteristic of Victorian standards of literary art—“a tale ingenious in conception, pure and humane in purpose, artistic in method, and, with barely a flaw, refined in execution”—and he viewed the volume as a radically “new departure” for Mark Twain,
[begin page 15]
so much so as to make it appear inappropriate to reckon it among that writer's works. It is indisputably by Clemens; it does not seem to be by Twain. . . . The book is not only a novelty of Mark Twain's handiwork; it is in some respects a novelty in romance. It is not easy to place it in any distinct classification. It lacks the essential features of a novel, and while principally about children, is by no means a tale exclusively for children. . . . That it will be accorded a rank far above any of the author's previous productions is a matter of course.50
Harper's magazine found nothing to criticize: the author was a “veracious chronicler, the recital being interspersed with sparkles of dry humor and covert satire yet observing a careful regard to the historical accessories,” and the book was “rich in historical facts and teachings” and “charged with a generous and ennobling moral.”51
The Century reserved its comments until March 1882 and was more judicious in its criticism. The reviewer found The Prince and the Pauper in some ways a “remarkable” book—pointing out the “quiet satire, the ingenuity of the plot, and the clever development of the thoughts and motives” of Tom and Edward. But he also expressed serious reservations about the book's “curious”—and sometimes infelicitous—“mixture of fact and fancy.”
So far as it was the author's purpose to produce a work of art after the old models, and to prove that the humorous story-teller and ingenious homely philosopher, Mark Twain, can be a literary purist, a scholar, and an antiquary, we do not think his ‘new departure’ is a conspicuous success. It was not necessary for the author to prop his literary reputation with archaic English and a somewhat conventional manner.52
Clemens, with the almost unanimous commendations of the critics before him, was undisturbed by the Century's quibbles. “It amused me a good deal,” he wrote to Edward H. House on 23 February 1882, “to observe the struggle going on in the writer's mind, to find something to find fault with, and I thought that if I could have been at his elbow, I could have saved him the humiliation of discovering such infinitesimal defects, by pointing out colossal ones.”53
[begin page 16]
Clemens was surprised to find the English reviews on the whole “profoundly complimentary.”54 The London Times praised the “remarkably ingenious and sensible story” and, while suggesting that it was perhaps too long for a young audience, concluded that it was “capitally told, in an easy and picturesque style, and imparts in a natural manner a good deal of historic information.”55 There was some adverse criticism in the English press: the book was accused of dullness, and the author's historical accuracy was questioned. The Saturday Review praised the illustrations, but beyond pointing out a minor inaccuracy made no attempt at a literary evaluation of the book.56 E. Purcell's brief review in the Academy dismissed the new book as a “libel on the English Court,” monotonous and “singularly deficient in literary merit.”57 The Athenaeum's remarks about “Mr. Clements's” new effort were equally ruthless and considerably longer:
The author, a noted representative of American humour, has essayed to achieve a serious book. The consequences are at once disastrous and amazing. The volume . . . is only to be described as some four hundred pages of careful tediousness, mitigated by occasional flashes of unintentional and unconscious fun. Thus Mr. Clements, who has evidently been reading history, and is anxious about local colour, not only makes a point of quoting documents, and parading authorities, and being fearfully in earnest, but does so with a look of gravity and an evident sense of responsibility that are really delicious. On the whole, however, of Mr. Clements's many jokes, The Prince and the Pauper is incomparably the flattest and worst. To this, as a general reflection, it may be added that if to convert a brilliant and engaging humourist into a dull and painful romancer be necessarily a function of the study of history, it cannot be too steadily discouraged.58
Clemens read the Saturday Review and Athenaeum notices and was philosophical. “It gave me no dis-comfort,” he wrote Andrew Chatto, “because here we consider that neither of those papers,
[begin page 17]
Clemens professed to be pleased with the book's reception and the early English and American sales.60 “I find myself a fine success, as a publisher,” he told H. H. Boyesen in January 1882, “and literarily the new departure is a great deal better received than I had any right to hope for.”61 Apparently the author, knowing that his “new departure” might puzzle his established audience, did not hope to equal the astonishing success of such previous books as The Innocents Abroad, Roughing It, A Tramp Abroad, or even The Gilded Age. During the writing of The Prince and the Pauper he had insisted, “If I knew it would never sell a copy my jubilant delight in writing it would not suffer any diminution.”62 Olivia Clemens too was delighted with the story, and according to Clemens was particularly anxious that the volume “be elegantly gotten up, even if the elegance of it eats up the publisher's profits and mine too.”63 Nonetheless, Clemens kept a careful eye on sales. Subscription orders dropped off sharply in the first quarter after publication. “Too brief a pre-canvass” and the poor performance of the “gang of general agents” whom Osgood had borrowed from the American Publishing Company were the problems, in Clemens' opinion.64 He was soon disappointed enough to consider “dumping” the book into the trade market. He was only persuaded to delay this maneuver by Osgood's assurance that “the responses we receive from the agents seem to indicate a good sale for ‘P & P’ for the rest of the year.”65 But as the months passed sales still did not meet Clemens' expectations. In December 1883 he would describe The Prince and the Pauper and Life on the Mississippi, rather inaccurately, as “the only books of mine which have ever
[begin page 18]
Clemens' family was especially fond of The Prince and the Pauper. “It is unquestionably the best book he has ever written,” Susy Clemens commented in her biography of her father. “The book is full of lovely charming ideas, and oh the language! It is perfect.”68 Olivia Clemens, with the help of her daughters and the neighborhood children, presented her dramatization of the book, the first of several family productions, as a surprise for the author early in 1885.69 Clemens himself would enliven later performances with his impersonation of Miles Hendon.
Seemingly, The Prince and the Pauper constitutes a digression in Mark Twain's literary evolution. He momentarily abandoned his most successful vein, autobiographical and purely American, and chose instead to work in an impersonal mode within the convention of the historical romance. Yet The Prince and the Pauper is related not only chronologically but also thematically to Tom Sawyer and Huckleberry Finn. It began to take literary shape in 1877, just two years after the completion of Tom Sawyer, and it was in part written concurrently with Huckleberry Finn. All three books feature child-heroes at the turning point—at first self-absorbed and somewhat alienated from a world that is at times confining and cruel, they learn in the course of many experiences to judge soundly and compassionately. Specific situations and even characters in the Mississippi River
[begin page 19]
Mark Twain's desire to be taken seriously, coupled with his theory of fiction—that literature based on fact is superior to imaginative writing—explains his extensive research for The Prince and the Pauper.71 He displayed much of this research in the printed volume by quoting from his sources directly or referring to them in footnotes appended to the text in the manner of Sir Walter Scott and Charlotte Yonge. Mark Twain, however, did not hesitate to revise quoted sources for literary convenience, to obscure some facts and overemphasize others; and his disregard for exact dates necessitated more than one awkward explanatory note. The result—regardless of what the author intended—was to impart to the romance a slight and “stylish” historical gloss and to open the book to the attack of more scrupulous historians.
Between 1876 and 1881 Clemens compiled over fifty-five pages of study notes based on his reading in English history and literature. His notes include long lists of words and phrases, the result of reading, as he later said, undertaken “with the purpose of saturating myself with archaic English to a degree which would enable me to do plausible
[begin page 20]
More important for details of pageantry and costume were the English chroniclers Raphael Holinshed and Edward Hall,73 whose works Mark Twain quoted with rather cavalier disregard for their chronology and little or no acknowledgment. His most extensive (and unacknowledged) appropriation was Holinshed's description of the passage of Elizabeth toward Westminster before her coronation (see the explanatory note at 301.37).
For information on the streets, landmarks, and customs of London, he consulted John Timbs's Curiosities of London, Leigh Hunt's The Town, and J. Heneage Jesse's London: Its Celebrated Characters and Remarkable Places.74 He may have referred to John Stow's sixteenth-century Survey of London and his old favorite, Pepys's Diary. He even studied a pocket map of the city.75
Another unacknowledged source for the book was George L. Craik and Charles MacFarlane's multivolume Pictorial History of England, first published from 1837 to 1844. The Great Seal of Henry VIII and the king's autograph, pictured facing the title page of The Prince and the Pauper, were reproduced from engravings in the Pictorial History. The History's numerous illustrations may also have been the source for the costumes and settings sketched by Merrill and Harley. Several references in his working notes show Mark Twain carefully read
[begin page 21]
The facsimile and transcript of the Latimer letter of 19 October 1537 which appear at the front of The Prince and the Pauper were reproduced from a volume that Clemens owned—the second part of the Facsimiles of National Manuscripts from William the Conqueror to Queen Anne, “photozincographed . . . by Colonel Sir Henry James.”77
Mark Twain got most of his historical information—names, dates, places, events, personality sketches, and social and parliamentary history—from David Hume's and James Anthony Froude's histories of England.78 The short reign of Edward VI, in contrast to the flamboyant absolutism of Henry VIII, had a certain appeal for liberal historians such as Hume. For Hume, Edward possessed “mildness of disposition, application to study and business, a capacity to learn and judge, and an attachment to equity and justice”79—the very qualities that Mark Twain's young king finally develops. His portrait of Edward VI, however, was necessarily colored by the demands of plot and theme; it lacked the historical balance and perspective of Hume's sketch. Hume was careful to emphasize Edward's youth and to admit that his early death rendered any assessment of his character and
[begin page 22]
Froude, who as a disciple of Carlyle found much to admire in the dominant personality of Henry VIII, was less interested in Edward's character. His analysis of the early years of Edward's reign concentrated instead on the powerful figure of the earl of Hertford, later the duke of Somerset and lord protector of England. The portrait of Hertford suggested guidelines to Mark Twain for developing young Edward's sense of justice and humanity. Hertford, wrote Froude, “saw England . . . ripe for mighty changes. . . . He saw in imagination the yet imperfect revolution carried out to completion. . . . He had lived in a reign in which the laws had been severe beyond precedent, and when even speech was criminal. He was himself a believer in liberty; he imagined that the strong hand could now be dispensed with, that an age of enlightenment was at hand when severity could be superseded with gentleness and force by persuasion.”81 But Mark Twain made little use of Hertford himself. In fact, in chapters 5 and 6 of the manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper he several times wrote “Herbert” (that is, Sir William Herbert, one of the chief gentlemen of the privy chamber) and then altered the reading to “Hertford,” a revision due either to confusion over the two names or to indecision about what degree of prominence to accord Hertford in the book. A reference in the working notes (Appendix A, F-4) and a deleted passage at the end of chapter 6 indicate that Mark Twain considered—and rejected—the idea of having Hertford secretly employ spies to discover the truth of the prince's identity. Ultimately Hertford's “virtual sovereignty”82 during the early years of
[begin page 23]
Mark Twain was also indebted to historians for the social setting of The Prince and the Pauper. Froude, and to a lesser extent Hume, in discussing the rise in prices, enclosure, and the conversion of arable land to pasturage with the consequent displacement and impoverishment of the provincial population, sketched the economic and social conditions that the homeless prince was to experience in the second half of the book.
While Hume and Froude provided a kind of overview, Mark Twain relied on more specialized works to authenticate his picture of sixteenth-century England. Such a book was the one edited by his Hartford friend and neighbor J. Hammond Trumbull, The True-Blue Laws of Connecticut and New Haven and the False Blue-Laws Invented by the Rev. Samuel Peters,83 a book which also influenced A Connecticut Yankee. In exposing and refuting Samuel Peters' spurious Connecticut history of 1781,84 Trumbull showed that the laws of colonial New England were considerably milder than English laws of the same period. In his working notes Mark Twain listed some more unusual “Crimes & Penalties” mentioned by Trumbull (Appendix A, H-1, H-2). And he was so impressed by Trumbull's book that he appended to The Prince and the Pauper a “General Note” (whose vehemence mystified more than one reviewer) in which he feelingly urged his readers to consider and compare the “humane and kindly Blue-Law code” with the instances of “judicial atrocity” perpetuated by English law. Moreover, in Trumbull's final chapter on the “Blue Laws of England, in the Reign of James the First,” Clemens found an account of punishments inflicted upon gamblers, beggars, and vagrants which suggested a number of possible adventures for his young hero in the clutches of a “gang of tramps who rove like gypsies (evicted to make sheep farms)” (Appendix A, I-1). The roving band's adventures became an ideal vehicle for the education of the prince: “With this gang he in time sees all the punishments inflicted. Sometimes he
[begin page 24]
Clemens found a less scholarly view of England's laws in a seventeenth-century work by Richard Head and Francis Kirkman, The English Rogue . . . Being a Compleat History of the Most Eminent Cheats of Both Sexes.85 While purporting to inspire its readers with a “loathing” for “Villany” and “Vice,” the book furnished a lively account of the lawless and immoral escapades of one Meriton Latroon and, incidentally, served as a complete guide to seventeenth-century “cony-catching” practices. In his footnotes to The Prince and the Pauper Mark Twain acknowledged only a part of his debt to The English Rogue. In fact, the book not only provided details concerning confidence games and argot for the chapters dealing with Edward's captivity among the vagabonds, it inspired dialogue, descriptions, and several specific incidents.86
In addition to The English Rogue, Clemens apparently consulted Francis Grose's Classical Dictionary of the Vulgar Tongue for cant terminology.87
Undoubtedly, one of the formative influences on the moral and political atmosphere of The Prince and the Pauper was William Lecky's History of European Morals from Augustus to Charlemagne, a book that Clemens discovered perhaps as early as the summer of 1874. Lecky explored the cultural basis of law and morality and theorized a direct relationship between education and compassion, showing that society's progress from barbarism to civilization was
[begin page 25]
L.S.
[begin page 28]
Hugh Latimer, Bishop
of Worcester, to Lord
Cromwell, on the birth of
the Prince of Wales
(afterward Edward VI.).
———
from the national manuscripts preserved by the
british
government.
———
[begin page 29]
Hugh Latimer, Bishop
of Worcester, to Lord
Cromwell, on the birth of
the Prince of Wales
(afterward Edward VI.).
———
from the national manuscripts
preserved by the
british government.
———
Ryght honorable. Salutem in Christo Jesu. And Syr here ys no lesse joynge and rejossynge in thes partees for the byrth of our prynce, hoom we hungurde for so longe, then ther was, (I trow) inter vicinos att the byrth of S. I. Baptyste, as thys berer Master Evance can telle you. Gode gyffe us alle grace, to yelde dew thankes to our Lordete Gode, Gode of Inglonde, for verely He hathe shoyd Hym selff Gode of Inglonde, or rather an Inglyssh Gode, yf we consydyr and pondyr welle alle Hys procedynges with us from tyme to tyme. He hath over-cumme alle our yllnesse with Hys excedynge goodnesse, so that we ar now moor then compellyd to serve Hym, seke Hys glory, promott Hys wurde, yf the Devylle of alle Devylles be natt in us. We have now the stooppe of vayne trustes ande the stey of vayne expectations; lett us alle pray for hys preservatione. Ande I for my partt wylle wyssh that hys Grace allways have, and evyn now from the begynynge, Governares, Instructores and offyceres of ryght jugmente, ne optimum ingenium non optimâ educatione depravetur. Butt whatt a grett fowlle am I! So, whatt devotione shoyth many tymys butt lytelle dyscretione! Ande thus the Gode of Inglonde be ever with you in alle your procedynges.
The 19 of October.
youres H. L. B. of Wurcestere
now att Hartlebury.
Yf you wolde excytt thys berere to be moore hartye ayen the abuse of ymagry or mor forwarde to promotte the veryte, ytt myght doo goode. Natt that ytt came of me, butt of your selffe, &c.
(Addressed) To the Ryght Honorable Loorde P. Sealle hys synguler gode Lorde.
[begin page 30]
[begin page 31]
THE PRINCE
AND THE PAUPER
A TALE
FOR YOUNG PEOPLE OF ALL AGESte
BY
MARK TWAIN
[begin page 32]
[blank verso]
[begin page 33]
to
those good-mannered and agreeable
children,
Susie and Clara Clemens
,
this book
is affectionately inscribed
by their father.
[begin page 34]
[blank verso]
[begin page 35]
is twice bless'd;
It blesseth him that gives and him that takes;
'Tis mightiest in the mightiest: it becomes
The thronèd35.5 monarch better than his crown.
Merchant of Venice.
2. Tom's Early Life
3. Tom's Meeting with the Prince
4. The Prince's Troubles Begin
5. Tom as a Patrician
6. Tom Receives Instructions
7. Tom's First Royal Dinner
8. The Question of the Seal
9. The River Pageant
10. The Prince in the Toils
11. At Guildhall
12. The Prince and His Deliverer
13. The Disappearance of the Prince
14. “Le Roi Est Mort—Vive le Roi”
15. Tom as King
16. The State Dinner
17. Foo-Foo the First
18. The Prince with the Tramps
19. The Prince with the Peasants
20. The Prince and the Hermit
21. Hendon to the Rescue
22. A Victim of Treachery
23. The Prince a Prisoner
24. The Escape
25. Hendon Hall
26. Disowned
27. In Prison
28. The Sacrifice
29. To London
30. Tom's Progress
31. The Recognition Procession
32. Coronation Day
33. Edward as King
CONCLUSION. Justice and Retribution
NOTES
The Birth of the Prince and the Pauper (Chapter 1)
“Splendid pageants and great bonfires.”
Tom's Early Life (Chapter 2)
Offal Court
“With any miserable crust.”
“He often read the priest's books.”
“Saw poor Anne Askew burned.”
“Brought their perplexities to Tom.”
“Longing for the pork-pies.”
Tom's Meeting with the Prince (Chapter 3)
“At Temple Bar.”
“Let him in!”
“How old be these?”
“Doff thy rags and don these splendors.”
“I salute your gracious highness.”
The Prince's Troubles Begin (Chapter 4)
“Set upon by dogs.”
“A drunken ruffian collared him.”
Tom as a Patrician (Chapter 5)
“Next he drew the sword.”
“Resolved to fly.”
“The boy was on his knees.”
“Great nobles walked upon each side of him.”
“He dropped upon his knees.”
“He turned a joyful face.”
“The physician bowed low.”
“The king fell back upon his couch.”
“Is this man to live forever?”
Tom Receives Instructions (Chapter 6)
“Prithee, insist not.”
“The lord St. John made reverence.”
Hertford and the princesses
“She made reverence.”
“Offered it to him on a golden salver.”
“They mused a while.”
“Peace, my lord, thou utterest treason!”
“He began to pace the floor.”
Tom's First Royal Dinner (Chapter 7)
“Fastened a napkin about his neck.”
“Tom ate with his fingers.”
“He gravely took a draught.”
“Tom put on the greaves.”
The Question of the Seal (Chapter 8)
“The attendants eased him back upon his pillows.”
The River Pageant (Chapter 9)
“A troop of halberdiers appeared in the gateway.”
“Tom Canty stepped into view.”
The Prince in the Toils (Chapter 10)
“A dim form sank to the ground.”
“Who art thou?”
“Sent him staggering into Goodwife Canty's arms.”
“She bent heedfully and warily over him.”
“The prince sprang up.”
“Hurried him along the dark way.”
“He wasted no time.”
At Guildhall (Chapter 11)
“A rich canopy of state.”
“Began to lay about him.”
“Long live the king!”
The Prince and His Deliverer (Chapter 12)
“Our friends threaded their way.”
“Object-lessons” in English history
“John Canty moved off.”
“Smoothing back the tangled curls.”
“Prithee pour the water.”
“Go on—tell me thy story.”
“Thou hast been shamefully abused!”
“He dropped upon one knee.”
“Rise, Sir Miles Hendon, Knight.”
The Disappearance of the Prince (Chapter 13)
“He dropped asleep.”
“These be very good and sound.”
“Explain, thou limb of Satan!”
“Hendon followed after him.”
“Le roi est mort—Vive le roi.” (Chapter 14)
“Wilt deign to deliver thy commands?”
“The First Lord of the Bedchamber received the hose.”
“A secretary of state presented an order.”
“The boy rose, and stood at graceful ease.”
“'Tis I that take them.”
“If your majesty will but tax your memory.”
Tom as King (Chapter 15)
“Tom had wandered to a window.”
“Tom scanned the prisoners.”
“Let the prisoner go free!”
“What is it that these have done?”
“Several old heads nodded their recognition.”
The State Dinner (Chapter 16)
“A gentleman bearing a rod.”
“The Chancellor, between two.”
“I thank ye, my good people.”
“He marched away in the midst of his pageant.”
Foo-Foo the First (Chapter 17)
“The ruffian followed their steps.”
“He seized a billet of wood.”
“He was soon absorbed in thinkings.”
“A grim and unsightly picture.”
“They roared out a rollicking ditty.”
“Whilst the flames licked upward.”
“They were whipped at the cart's tail.”
“Thou shalt not!”
“Knocking Hobbs down.”
“Throne him!”
The Prince with the Tramps (Chapter 18)
“The troop of vagabonds set forward.”
“They threw bones and vegetables.”
“Began to writhe and wallow in the dirt.”
“The king fled in the opposite direction.”
“He stumbled along.”
“What seemed to be a warm rope.”
“Cuddled up to the calf.”
The Prince with the Peasants (Chapter 19)
“Took a good satisfying stare.”
“The children's mother received the king kindly.”
“Brought the king out of his dreams.”
“Gave him a butcher knife to grind.”
The Prince and the Hermit (Chapter 20)
“He turned and descried two figures.”
“The king entered, and paused.”
“I will tell you a secret!”
“Chatting pleasantly all the time.”
“Drew his thumb along the edge.”
“The next moment they were bound.”
Hendon to the Rescue (Chapter 21)
“He sunk upon his knees, his knife in hand.”
“Then followed a confusion of kicks and plungings.”
“The fettered little king.”
A Victim of Treachery (Chapter 22)
“Hugo stood no chance.”
“Hugo bound the poultice tight and fast.”
“Tarry here till I come again.”
“The king sprang to his deliverer's side.”
The Prince a Prisoner (Chapter 23)
“Gently, good friend.”
“She sprang to her feet.”
The Escape (Chapter 24)
“The pig may cost thy neck, man!”
“Bear me up, bear me up, sweet sir!”
Hendon Hall (Chapter 25)
“Jogging eastward on sorry steeds.”
“There is the village, my prince!”
“ ‘Embrace me, Hugh,’ he cried.”
“Hugh put up his hand in dissent.”
“A beautiful lady, richly clothed, followed Hugh.”
“Hugh was pinned to the wall.”
Disowned (Chapter 26)
“Obey, and have no fear.”
“Am I Miles Hendon?”
In Prison (Chapter 27)
“Chained in a large room.”
“The old man looked Hendon over.”
“Information delivered in a low voice.”
“The king!” he cried. “What king?”
“Two women, chained to posts.”
“Torn away by the officers.”
“The king was furious.”
The Sacrifice (Chapter 28)
“He confronted the officer in charge.”
“Whilst the lash was applied the poor king turned away his face.”
“Sir Hugh spurred away.”
To London (Chapter 29)
“Hendon mounted and rode off with the king.”
“In the midst of a jam of howling people.”
Tom's Progress (Chapter 30)
“To kiss his hand, at parting.”
“Commanded her to go to her closet.”
The Recognition Procession (Chapter 31)
The start for the Tower
“Welcome, O king!”
“A largess! a largess!”
“She was at his side.”
“My liege! It is an ill time for dreaming!”
“She was my mother!”
Coronation Day (Chapter 32)
“Gathers up the lady's long train.”
“Tom Canty appeared.”
“And fell on his knees before him.”
“The Great Seal—fetch it hither.”
“Sire, the Seal is not there!”
“Bethink thee, my king.”
“Long live the true king!”
“To crack nuts with!”
Edward as King (Chapter 33)
“He stretched himself on the ground.”
“Arrested as a suspicious character.”
“It is his right!”
“Strip this robber.”
“Tom rose and kissed the king's hand.”
Justice and Retribution (Conclusion)
Notes
I will sette down a tale as it was told to me by one who had it of his father, which latter had it of his father, this last having in like manner had it of his father—and so on, back and still back, three hundred years and more, the fathers transmitting it to the sons and so preserving it. It may be history, it may be only a legend, a tradition. It may have happened, it may not have happened: but it could have happened. It may be that the wise and the learned believed it in the old days; it may be that only the unlearned and the simple loved it and credited it.
[begin page 47]
In the ancient city of London, on a certain autumn day in the second quarter of the sixteenth century,alt a boy was born to a pooralt family of the name of Canty, who did not want him. On the same day another English child was born to a richalt family of the name of Tudor, who did want him. All England wanted him, too. England had so longed for him, and hoped for him, and prayed God for him,alt that now that he was really come, the people went nearlyalt mad for joy. Mere acquaintances hugged and kissed each other and cried; everybody took a holiday, and high and low, rich and poor, feasted and danced, and sang, and got very mellowalt—and they kept this up for days and nights together. Byalt day, London was a sight to see, with gay banners waving from every balcony and house-top, and splendid pageants marching along. By night it was again a sight to see, with its great bonfires at every corner and its troops of revelers making merry around them. There was no talk in all England but of the new baby,
[begin page 48]
[begin page 49]
Let us skipte a number ofalt years.
London was fifteen hundred years old, and was a great town—for thatalt day. It had a hundred thousand inhabitants—some thinkalt double as many.alt The streets were very narrow, and crooked, and dirty,alt especially in the part where Tom Canty livedte, which was not far from London Bridge.alt The houses were of wood, with the second story projecting over the first, and the third sticking its elbows out beyond the second. The higher the houses grew, the broader they grew. They were skeletons of strongalt criss-cross beams, with solid material between, coated with plaster. The beams were painted red or blue or black, according to the owner's taste, and this gave the houses49.1149.11 a very picturesque look. The windows were small, glazed with little diamond-shaped panes, and they opened outward, on hinges, like doors.an
The house which Tom's father lived in was up a foulalt little pocket called Offal Court, out of Pudding Lanean. It was small, decayed, and rickettyalt, but it was packed full of wretchedlyalt poor families. Canty's tribe occupied a roomalt on the third floor. The mother and father had a sort of bedstead in the corner, but Tom, his grandmother, and his two
[begin page 50]
Bet and Nan were fifteen years old—twins. They were good-hearted girls, unclean, clothed in rags, and profoundly ignorant. Their mother was like them. But the father and the grandmother were a couple of fiends50.1550.15. They got drunk whenever they could; then they fought each other or anybody else who came in the way; they cursed and swore always, drunk or sober; John Canty was a thief, and his mother a beggar. They made beggars of the children, but failed to make thieves of them. Among,alt but not of,alt the dreadful rabble that inhabited the house, was a good old priest whom the king had turned out of house and home with a pension of a few farthings, and he used to get the children aside and teach them right ways secretly. Father Andrew also taught Tom a little Latin, and howalt to
[begin page 51]
All Offal Court was just such another hive as Canty's house. Drunkenness, riot
and brawling were the order, there, every night and nearly all night long.
Broken heads were as common as hunger in that place. Yet little Tomalt
was not unhappy. He had a hard time ofte it, but did not know it. It was
the sort of time that all the Offal Court boys had, therefore he supposed it was
the correct and comfortable thing. When he came home empty handed at night, he
knew his father would curse him and thrash him first,alt and
that when he was done the awful grandmother51.12 would do it all over again and improve on it; and that away in the night
his starvingalt mother would slip to him stealthily with any
miserable scrap or crust she had been able to save for him by going hungry
herself, notwithstanding she was often caught in that sort of treason and
soundly beatenalt
for italt by her husband.
No, Tom's life went along well enough, especially in summer. He only begged just enough to save himself51.1851.18, for the laws against mendicancy were stringent, and the penalties heavy; so he put in a good deal of his time listeningalt to good Father Andrew's charming old tales and legends about giants and fairies,alt dwarfs and genii, and enchanted castles, and gorgeous kings and princes. His head grew to be full of
[begin page 52]
He often read the priest's old books and got him to explain and enlarge upon
them. His dreamings and readings worked certain changes in him, by and by. His
dream-people were so fine that he grew
[begin page 53]
Tom could always find something going on around the May-pole53.6 in Cheapside, and at the fairs, and now and then he and the rest of London had a chance to see a military parade when some famous unfortunate was carried prisoner to the Tower, by land or boat.alt One summer's day he saw poor Anne Askew and three men burned at the
[begin page 54]
By and by Tom's reading and dreaming about princely life wrought such a strong
effect upon him that he began to act the prince,
unconsciously. His speech and manners became curiously ceremonious and courtly,
to the vast admiration and amusement of his intimates. Butalt Tom's
influence among these young people began
toalt grow, now,alt
Privately, after a while,alt Tom organized a royal court! He was the prince; his special comrades were guards,alt chamberlains, equerries,
[begin page 55]
After which, he would go forth in his rags and beg a few farthings, eat his poor crust, take his customary cuffs and abuse, and then stretch himself upon his handful of foul straw, and resume his empty grandeurs in his dreams.
And still his desire to look just once upon a real prince, in the flesh, grew
upon him, day by day, and week by week, until at lastalt it absorbed all
other desires, and became the one passion of his life.
One January day, on his usual begging tour, he tramped despondently up and down the region round about Mincing Lane and Little East Cheap, hour after hour, barefootedalt55.15 and cold, looking in at cook-shop windows and longing for the dreadful pork-pies and other deadly inventions displayed there—for to him these were dainties fit for the angels; that is, judging by the smell, they were—altfor it had never been his goodalt luck to own and eat one. There was a cold drizzle of rain;alt the
[begin page 56]
All night long the glories of his royal estatealt shone upon him; he moved among great lords and ladies, in a blaze of light, breathing perfumes, drinking in delicious music,alt and answering the reverent obeisances of the glittering throng as it parted to make way for him, with herealt a smile, and therealt a nod of his princely head.
And when he awoke in the morning and looked upon the wretchedness about him, his dream had had its usual effect—it had intensified the sordidness of his surroundings a thousand fold. Then came bitterness, and heartbreak, and tears.alt
[begin page 57]
Tom got up hungryalt and sauntered hungry away but with his thoughts busy with the shadowy splendors of his night's dreams.alt He wandered here and there in the city, hardly noticing where he was going or what was happening around him. People jostled him, and some gave him rough speech, but it was all lost on the musingalt boy. By and by he found himself at Temple Bar—the furthest57.6te from home he had ever traveledalt in that direction. He stopped and considered a moment, then fell into his imaginings again and passed on, outside the walls of London. The Strand had ceased to be a country road then, and regarded itself as a street—but by a strained construction, for though there was a tolerably compact row of houses on one sidealt of it, there werealt only some scattering great buildings on the other,alt these being palaces of richalt nobles, with ample and beautiful grounds stretching to the river—grounds that are now closely packed with grim acres of brick and stone.
[begin page 58]
Tom discovered Charing village, presently, and rested himself at the beautiful cross built there by a bereavedalt king of earlier days;alt then idled down a quiet, lovely road, past the great cardinal's statelyalt palace, toward a far morealt mighty and majestic palace beyond—Westminster. Tom stared in glad wonder at the vast pilealt of masonry, the wide-spreading wings, the frowning bastions and turrets, the huge stone gateway with its gildedalt barsalt and its magnificent array58.11–1258.11–12 of colossal granite lions and other thete signs and symbols of Englishalt royalty. Was the desire of his soul to be satisfied at last? Here, indeed, was a king's palace—might he not hope to see a prince, now, a prince of flesh and blood,alt if heaven were willing?
At each side of the gilded gate stood a living statue—that is to say, an erect and statelyalt and motionless man-at-arms, clad from head to heel in shining steel armor. At a respectful distance were many country folk, and people from the city waiting for any chance glimpse of royalty that might offer. Splendid carriages with splendid people in them and splendid servants outside were arriving and departing by several otheralt noble gateways that pierced the royal enclosure.alt
[begin page 59]
Poor little Tom, in his rags, approached, and
was movingalt
slow59.1 and timidly past the sentinels, with a beating heart and a rising hope,
when all atalt once he caught sight, through the goldenalt bars, of a spectacle that almost made him shout for joy. Within
was a comelyalt boy, tanned and brown with sturdy out-door sports and exercises,alt whose clothing was all of
lovely silks and satins, shining with jewels;alt at his hip a
little jeweled sword and dagger; dainty buskins on his feet, with red heels, and
on his head a jaunty crimson cap with drooping plumes fastened with a great
sparkling gem. Several gorgeous gentlemen stood near—his servants, without a
doubt. O59.10, he was a prince! a prince! a living
[begin page 60]
Tom'salt breath came quick and short with excitement, and his eyes grew big with wonder and delight.alt Everythingalt gave way in his mind, instantly, to one desire; that was, to get close to the prince and have a good, devouringalt look at him. Before he knew what he was about, he had his face against the gate-barsalt. The next instant one of the soldiers snatched him rudely away and sent him spinning among the gaping crowd of country gawks and London idlers.alt The soldieralt said:
“Mind thyalt manners thoualt young beggar!”
The crowd jeered and laughed; but the young prince sprang to the gate with his face flushed and his eyes flashing with indignation, and cried out:
“How dar'st thou use a pooralt lad like that!alt How dar'st thou usete thealt king my father's meanest subjectalt so! Open the gates and let him in!”
You should have seen that fickle crowd snatch off their hats, then. You should have heard them cheer and shout “Long live the Prince of Wales!”alt
The soldiers presentedalt arms, with their halberds,alt opened the gates, and presented again as the little Princealt of Poverty passed in, in his fluttering rags, to join hands with the Prince of Limitless60.21 Plentyte.
Edwardalt Tudor said:
“Thou lookestalt tired and hungry; thou'stalt been treated ill. Come with me.”
Half a dozen attendants sprang forward to—I don't know what; interfere, no doubt. But they were waved aside with a right royalalt gesture, and they stopped stock stillalt where they were, like so many statues.alt Edwardalt took Tomalt to a rich apartment in the palacealt which he called his cabinet. By his commandalt, a repastalt was brought such as Tomalt had never encountered before except in books, the prince, with princelyalt delicacy and breeding, sent away the servants, so that his humble guest might not be embarrassed by their critical presence; then he sat near by and asked questions while Tom ate.alt
“What is thy name, lad?”
“Tom Canty, an' it please thee, sir.”
“'Tis an odd one. Where dost live?”
“In the city, please thee, sir—Offal Court60.37, out of Puddingalt Lane60.37te.”
“Offal Court60.38! Truly 'tis another odd one. Hast parents?”
[begin page 61]
“Parents have I, sir, and a grandamalt61.1 likewise that is but indifferently precious to me, God forgive me if it be offense to say it. Also twin sisters—Nan and Bet.alt”
“Then is thy grandam61.4 not over kind to thee, I take it.”
“Neither to any otheralt is she, so please your worship. She hath a wicked heart, and worketh evilalt all her days.”
“Doth she mistreat thee?”
“There be times that she stayeth her hand, being asleep or overcome with drink; but when she hath her judgment clear again, she maketh it up to me with goodly beatingsalt.”
A fierce look came into the little prince's eyes, and he cried out—
“What! Beatings?alt”
“O61.13, indeed, yes, please you, sir.”
“Beatings! And thou so frail and little. Harkye; before the night come, she shall hie heralt to the Tower! The king my father—”
“In sooth youalt forget,alt sir, her low degree. The Tower is for the great alone.”
“True, indeed. I had not thought of that. I will consider of her punishment. Is thy father kind to thee?”
“Not more than Gammer Canty, sir.”
“Fathers be alike, mayhap. Mine hath not a doll's temper. He smiteth with a heavy
hand, yet spareth me; he spareth me not al-
[begin page 62]
“She is good, sir, and giveth me neitheralt sorrowalt nor pain of any sort. And Nan and Bet are like to her in this.”
“How old be these?”
“Fifteen, an'alt it please you, sir.”
“The lady Elizabeth my sister is fourteen, and the lady Jane Grey my cousin is of mine own age, and comely and gracious withal; but my sister the lady Mary, with her gloomy mien and—look you, do thyalt sisters forbid their servants to smile, lest the sin destroy their souls?”
“They? O62.11, dost think, sir, that they have servants?”
The little prince contemplated the little pauper gravely a moment, then said—
“And prithee, why not? Who helpeth them undress at night?alt who attirethalt them when they rise?”
“None, sir. Wouldst have them take off their garment and sleep without—like the beasts?”
“Their garment! Have they but one?”
“Ah, good your worship, what would they do with more? Truly they have not two bodies each.”
“It is62.2162.21 a quaint and marvelous thought! Thy pardon—I had not meantalt to laugh. But thy good Nan and thy Bet shall have raiment and lackeys62.23alt enow—and that soon, too—my cofferer shall look to it.alt No, thank me not—’tis nothing. Thou speakest well; thou hast an easy grace in it. Art learned?”
“I know not if I am or not, sir. The good priest that is called Father Andrew, taught me, of his kindness, from his books.”
“Know'st62.2862.28te thou the Latin?”
“But scantly, sir, I doubt.”alt
“Learn it, lad; 'tis hard onlyalt at first. The Greek is harder; but neither these nor any tongues else, I think,alt are hard to the lady Elizabeth and my cousin. Thou shouldst hear those damsels at it! But tell me of thy Offal Court.62.33 Hastalt thou a pleasant life there?”
“In truth, yes, so please you, sir, save when one is hungry. There be Punch and Judy shows; and monkeys—oh, such antic creatures and so bravely dressed!—and there be plays, wherein they that playalt do shout and fight till all are slain, and 'tis so fine to see, and costeth but a farthing—albeit 'tis main hard to get the farthing, please your worship.”
[begin page 63]
“Tell me more.”
“We lads of Offal Court63.2 do strive against each other with the cudgel, like to thealt fashion of the 'prentices, sometimes.”
The prince's eyes flashed. Said he—
“Marry,alt that would not I mislike! Tell me more.”
“We strive in races, sir, to see who of us shall be fleetest—”
“That would I like, also! Speak on!”
“In summer, sir, we wade and swim in the canals and in the river, and each doth duck his neighbor, and spatter63.963.9te him with water, and dive and shout and tumble and—”
“'Twould be worth my father's kingdom but to enjoyalt it once! Prithee go on.”
[begin page 64]
“We dance and sing about the May-pole in Cheapside, we play in the sand, each covering his neighbor up; and times we make mud pastry—oh, the lovely mud, it hath not its like for delightfulness in all the world—we do fairly wallow in the mud, sir, saving your worship's presence!”
“O64.6, prithee, say no more, 'tis glorious64.664.6! If that I could but clothe me in raiment like to thinealt, and strip my feet, and revel in the mud once, just once, with none to rebuke me or forbid, meseemeth I could forego the crown!”alt
“And if that I could clothe me once, sweet sir, as thou art clad—just once—”
“Oho,alt wouldst like it? Then so shall it be! Doff thy rags and don these splendors, lad! It is64.1364.13 a brief happiness, but will bealt not less keen for that. We will have it while we may, and change again before any come to molest.”
A fewalt minutes later, the little Prince of Wales was garlanded with Tom's fluttering odds and ends, and the little Prince of Pauperdom was tricked out in the gaudy plumage of royalty. The two went and stood side by side before a great mirror, and lo, a miracle: there did not seem to have been any change made! They stared at each other, then at the glass, then at eachalt other again. At last the puzzled princeling said—
“What dost thou make of this?”
“Ah, good your worship, require me not to answer. It isalt not meet that one of my degree should utter the thing.”
“Then will Ialt utter it. Thou hastalt the same hair, the same eyes, the same voice and manner,alt the same form and staturealt, the same face and countenance, that I bear. Fared we forth naked, there is none could say which was you and which the Prince of Wales. And now that I am clothed as thoualt wert clothed, it seemeth I should be able the more nearly to feel as thou didst when the brutete soldier—harkye, is not this a bruise upon your hand?”
“Yes, but it isalt a slight thing, and your worship knoweth that the poor man-at-arms—”
“Peace!alt It wasalt a shameful thing and a cruelalt!” cried the littlealt prince, stamping his bare foot.alt “If the king64.3664.36—stir not a step till I come again! It is64.3764.37 a command!”
In a moment he had snatched up and put away an article of
[begin page 65]
“Open! Unbar the gates!”
The soldier that had maltreated Tom,alt obeyed promptly;alt and
as the prince burst through the portal,alt
“Take that, thou beggar'salt spawn, for what thou got'stalt me from his highness65.19!”alt
[begin page 66]
The crowd roared with laughter. The princealt picked himself out of the mud and made fiercelyalt at the sentry, shouting:
“I am the Prince of Wales, my person is sacred;alt and thou shaltalt hang for laying thyalt hand upon me!”
Thealt soldier broughtalt his halberdalt to a present-arms and said, mockinglyalt:
“I salute your gracious highnessalt66.7.” Then angrily: “Be off, thoualt crazy rubbish!”
Here the jeeringalt crowd closed around the poor little prince and hustled him far down the road, hooting him, and shouting “Way for his royal highness66.11! way for the Prince of Wales!”
[begin page 67]
After hours of persistent pursuit and
persecution,alt the little prince was at last deserted by the
rabble and left to himself. As longalt as he had been able to rage
against the mob, and threaten it royally, and royally utter commands that were
good stuff to laugh at, he was very entertaining; but when weariness finally
forced him to be silent, he was no longer of usealt to his tormentors,
and they sought amusement elsewhere. He looked about him, now, but could not
recognize the locality. He was within the city of London—that was all he knew.
He moved on, aimlessly, and in a little while the houses thinned, and the
passers-by were infrequent. He bathed his bleeding feet in the brook which
flowed then where Farringdon street now is; rested a few moments, then passed
on, and presently came upon a great space with only a fewalt
scattered houses in it, and a prodigiousalt church. He recognized this
church. Scaffoldings were about,alt everywhere, and swarms of workmen;alt for it was undergoing elaborate repairs. The prince took heart
at once—he felt that his troubles were at an end, nowalt. He said
to himself, “It isalt the ancient Grey Friars' church, which the
king my father hath taken from the monks and given for a home for-
[begin page 68]
He was soon in the midst of a crowd of boys who were running, jumping, playing at
ball and leap-frog, and otherwise disporting themselves, and right noisily, too.
They were all dressed alike, and in the
fashion which in that day prevailed among serving-men68.8 and 'prentices*alt—that is to
say, each had onalt the crown of his head a flat black cap about
the size of a saucer, which was not useful as a covering, it beingalt of such scanty dimensions, neither was it ornamental; from
[begin page 69]
The boysalt stopped their play and flocked about the prince, who said with native dignity—
“Good lads, say to your master that Edward Prince of Wales desirethalt speech with him.”
A great shout went up, at this, and one rude fellow said—
“Marry, art thou his grace's messenger, beggar?”
The Prince's facealt flushed with anger, and his ready hand flew to his hip, but there was nothing there. There was a storm of laughter, and one boy said—
“Didst mark that? He fancied he had a sword—belike he is the prince himself.”
This sally brought more laughter. Poor Edward drew himself up proudly and said—
“I am69.14 the prince; and it ill beseemeth you that feed upon the king my father's bounty to use me so.”
This was vastly enjoyed, as the laughter testified. The youth who had first spoken, shouted to his comrades—
“Ho, swine, slaves, pensioners of his grace's princely father, where be your manners? Down on your marrow bones, all of ye, and do reverence to his kingly port and royal rags!”
With boisterous mirth they dropped upon their knees in a body and did mock homage to their prey. The prince spurned the nearest boy with his foot, and said fiercely—
“Take thou that, till the morrow come and I build thee a gibbetalt!”
Ah, but this was not a joke—this was going beyond fun. The laughter ceased on the instant, and fury took its place. A dozen shouted—
“Hale him forth! To the horse-pond, to the horse-pond! Where be the dogs? Ho, there, Lion! ho, Fangs!”
Then followed such a thing as England had never seen before— the sacred person of the heir to the throne rudely buffeted by plebeian hands, and set upon and torn by dogs.
As night drew to a close that day, the prince found himself far down in the close-built portion of the city. His body was bruised, his hands were bleedingalt, and his rags were all besmirched with mud. He wandered on and on, and grew more and more bewildered, and so tired and faint he could hardly drag one foot after the other. He had ceased to ask questions of any one, since they brought him only insult
[begin page 70]
The lights began to twinkle, it came on to rain, the wind rose, and a raw and gusty night set in. The houseless prince, the homeless heir to the throne of England, still moved on, drifting deeper into the maze of squalid alleys where the swarming hives of poverty and misery were massed together.
Suddenly a great drunken ruffian collared him and said—
“Out to this time of night again, and hast not brought a farthing home, I warrant me! If it be so, an'alt I do not break all the bones in thy lean body, then am Ialt not Johnalt Canty, but some other.”
The prince twisted himself loose, unconsciously brushed his profaned shoulder,alt and eagerly said—
“O, art his father, truly? Sweet heaven grant it be so—then wilt thou fetch him away and restore me!”
“His father? I know not what thou mean'st; I but know I am thy father, as thou shalt soon have cause to—”
“O, jest not, palter not, delay not!—I am worn, I am wounded, I can bear no more. Take me to the king my father, and he will make thee rich beyond thy wildest dreams. Believe me, man, believe me!— I speak no lie, but only the truth!—put forth thy hand and save me!— I am indeed the Prince70.32 of Wales!”
The man stared down, stupefied, upon the lad, then shook his head and muttered—
“Gone stark mad as any Tom o' Bedlam!”—then collared him once more, and said with a coarse laugh and an oath, “But mad or no
[begin page 71]
With this he dragged the frantic and struggling prince away, and disappeared up a
foul71.4te court followed by a delighted
and noisy swarmalt
of human verminalt.
[begin page 72]
[blank verso]
[begin page 73]
Tom canty, left alone in the prince's cabinet,alt made good use of his opportunity. He turned himself this way and that, before the greatalt mirror, admiring his finery; then walked away,alt imitatingalt the prince's high-bred carriage, and still observing results in the glass. Next he drew the beautiful sword, and bowed, kissingalt the blade and laying it across his breast, as he had seen a noble knight do, by way of salute to the Lieutenant of the Tower, five or six weeks before, when deliveringalt the great lords of Norfolk andalt Surrey into his hands for captivity. Tom played with the jeweled dagger that hung upon his thigh; he examined the costly and exquisite ornaments of the room; he tried each of the sumptuous chairs, and thought howalt proud he would be if the Offal Courtalt herd could only peep in and see him in
[begin page 74]
At the end of half an hour it suddenly occurred to him that the prince was gone a long time; then right away he began to feel lonely; very sóon he fell to listening and longing, and ceased to toy with the pretty things about him; he grewalt uneasy, then restless, then distressed. Suppose some one should come, and catch him in the prince's clothes, and the prince not there to explain!alt Might they not hang him at once, and inquire into his case afterward? He had heard that the great were prompt about small matters. His fears rose higher and higher;alt and trembling he softly opened the door to the ante-chamber, resolved to fly and seek the prince, and through him protection and release. Six gorgeousalt gentlemen-servantsalt and two young pages of high degree,alt
[begin page 75]
“O, they mock at me! They will go and tell!alt O75.3, why came I here to cast away my life!”
He walked up and down the floor, filled with nameless fears, listening, starting at every trifling sound.alt Presently the door swung open and a silken page said—
“The lady Jane Grey!”
The door closed, and a sweet young girl,alt richly clad, bounded toward him. But she stopped suddenly, and said in a distressed voice—
“O75.14, what aileth thee, my lord?”
Tom's breath was nearly failing him, but he made shift to stammer out—
“Ah, be merciful, thou! In sooth I am no lord, but only poor Tom Canty of Offal Court75.18 in the Cityalt. Prithee let me see the prince, and he will of his grace restore to me my rags and let me hence unhurt. O75.20, be thou merciful and save me!”
[begin page 76]
By this time the boy was on his knees and supplicating with his eyesalt and uplifted hands as well as with his tongue. The young girl seemed horror-stricken. She cried out—
“O, my lord, on thy knees?—and to me!alt”
Then she fled away in fright, and Tom, smitten with despair, sank down, murmuring—
“There is no help, there is no hope. Now will they come and take me!”
Whilst he lay there benumbed with terror, dreadfulalt tidings were speeding through the palace. The whisper—for it was whispered always—flew from menial to menial, from lord to lady, down all the long corridors, from story to story, from saloon to saloon: “The prince hath gone mad, the prince hath gone mad!” Soon every saloon, every marble hall, had its groups of glittering lords and ladies, and other groups of dazzling lesser folk, talking earnestly together, in whispers, and every face had in it dismay. Presently a splendid official came marching by these groups, making solemn proclamation—
[begin page 77]
“In the name of the king!alt Let none list to this false and foolish matter, uponalt pain of death; nor discuss the same nor carry it abroad. In the name of the king!”
The whisperings ceased as suddenly as if the whisperers had been stricken dumb.
Soonalt there was a general buzz along the corridors, of “The prince77.6! See—the prince77.7 comes!”alt
Poor Tom came slowly walking past the low-bowing groups, tryingalt to bow in return, and meekly gazing upon his strange surroundings with bewildered and pathetic eyes. Great nobles walked upon each side of him, making him lean upon them,alt and so steady his steps. Behind him followed the court physicians and some servants.
Presently Tom found himself in a noble apartment of the palace, and heard the
door close behind him. Around him stood those who had come with him. Before him,
at a little distance, reclinedalt a very large and very fat man,
with a wide, pulpy face, and a sternalt expression. Hisalt large head was very gray, and his whiskers, which he wore only
around his face,—likealt a frame,—were gray also. His clothing was
[begin page 78]
“How now, my lord Edward, my prince?—Hast been minded to cozenalt me, the good king thy father, who loveth thee and kindlyalt useth thee, with a sorry jest?”
Poor Tom was listening as well as his dazed faculties would let him, to the
beginning of this speech; but when the words “me, the good king” fell upon his
ear, his face blanched and he dropped as
“Thou78.14 the king78.14?alt Thenalt am I undone indeed!”
This speech seemed to stun the king. His eyes wandered from face
[begin page 79]
“Alack, I had believed the rumor disproportioned to the truth, but I fear me 'tis not so.” He breathed a heavy sigh, and said in a gentle voice—“Come to thy father, child, thou art not well.”alt
Tom was assisted to his feet, and approached the majesty of England, humble and trembling. The king took the frightened face between his hands, and gazed earnestly and lovingly into it a while, as if seeking some grateful sign of returning reason there, then pressed the curly head against his breast and patted it tenderly. Presently he said—
“Dost not know thy father, child?alt Break not mine old heart—say thou know'st me. Thou dost know me, dost thou not?”
“Yea, thou art my dread lord the king, whom God preserve!”
“True, true—that is well—be comforted, tremble not so; there is none here would hurt thee; there is none here but loves thee. Thou artalt better, now;alt thy ill dream passeth—is't not so? And thou knowest79.1979.17 thyself now, also—is't not so? Thou wilt not miscall thyself again, as they say thou didst a little while agone?”
“I pray thee of thy gracealt believe me, I did but speak the truth, most dread lord, for I am the meanest among thy subjects, beingalt a pauper born, and 'tis by a sore mischance and accident I am here, albeit I was therein nothing blameful.alt I amalt but young to die—and thou canst save me with one little word—O79.24 speak it, sir!”
“Die? Talk not so, sweet prince—peace, peace to thy troubled heart—thou shalt not die!”
Tomalt dropped upon his knees, with a glad cry,—alt
“God requite thy mercy, oh, my king, and save thee long to bless thy landalt!” Then springing up, he turned a joyful face toward the two lords in waiting and exclaimed, “Thou heard'st it! I am not to die—the king hath said it!” There was no movement, savealt that all bowed, with gravealt respect—but no one spoke. He hesitated, a little confused,alt then turned timidlyalt toward the king, saying, “I may go now?”
“Go? Surely—if thou desirest. But why not tarry yet a little? Whither wouldst go?”
Tom dropped his eyes and answered humbly—
“Peradventure I mistook, but I did think me free—and so was I moved to seek again the kennel where I was born and bred to misery,
[begin page 80]
The king was silent and thoughtful a while, and his face betrayed a growing
distress and uneasiness. Presently he said, withalt something of hope
in his voice—
“Perchance he is but mad upon this one strain, and hath his wits unmarred as toucheth other matters80.8. God send it may be so!80.8 We will make80.9 trial.”
Then he asked Tom a question in Latin, and Tom answered him lamely in the same tongue. The king was delighted,alt and showed it. The lords and doctors manifested their gratification also. The king said—
“'Twas not according to his schooling and ability, but sheweth that his mind is but diseased, not strickenalt fatally. How say you, sir?”
The physician addressed bowed low and replied—
[begin page 81]
“It jumpeth with mine own conviction, sire, that thou hast divined aright.”
The king looked pleased with this encouragement, coming as it did from so excellent authority, and continued with good heart—
“Now mark ye all—we will try him further.”
He put a question to Tom in French. Tom stood silentalt a moment, embarrassed by having so many eyes centred upon him, then said, diffidently—
“I have no knowledge of this tongue, so please your majesty.”
The king fell back upon his couch; the attendants flew to his assistance. But he put them aside and said—
“Trouble me not—it isalt nothing but a scurvyalt faintness. Raise me!alt—there, 'tis sufficient. Come hither, child; there, rest thy poor troubled head upon thy father's heartalt and be at peace. Thou'lt81.14 soon be well—'tis but a passing fantasy—fear thou not; thou'lt81.15 soon be well.” Then
[begin page 82]
“List ye all! This my son is mad—but it isalt not permanent. Over-study hath done this, and somewhat too much of confinement. Away with his books and teachers—see ye to italt! Pleasure him with sports, beguile him in wholesome ways, so that his health come again.” He raised himself higher stillalt, and went on, with energy: “He is mad, but he is my son and England's heir—and mad or sane, still shall he reign! And hearalt ye further and proclaim it—whoso speaketh of this his distemper, worketh against the peace and order of these realms, and shall to the gallows! . . . . . . Give me to drink—I burn; this sorrow sappeth my strength. . . . . . . There, take away the cup. . . . . . Support me—there, that is well. Mad, is he? Were he a thousand times mad, yet is he Princealt of Wales, and I the king will confirm it.82.15tealt This very morrow shall he be installed in his princely dignity,alt in due and ancient form.alt Take instant order for it, my lord Hertfordte.”alt
One of the nobles knelt at the royal couch and said—
“The king's majesty knoweth that the Hereditary Great Marshalalt of England lieth attainted in the Tower. It were not meet that one attainted—”
[begin page 83]
“Peace! Insult not mine ears with his hated name! Is this man to live forever? Am I to be balked of my will? is the prince to tarry uninstalled because, forsooth, the realm lacketh an earlalt marshal free of treasonable taint to investalt him with his honors? No, by the splendor of God! Warn my parliament to bring me Norfolk's doom beforealt the sun rise again, else shall they answer for it grievously!”*83.6alt
Lord Hertfordalt said—
“The king's will is law;alt” and rising, returned to his former place.
Gradually the wrathalt faded out of the old king's face, and he said—
“Kiss me,alt my prince. There . . . . what fearest83.1083.10 thou? Am I not thy loving father?”
“Thou art good to me, that am unworthy, oh83.12, mighty and gracious lord—that in truth I know. But—but—it grieveth me to think of him that is to die, and—”
“Ah, 'tis like thee, 'tis like thee!alt—I know thy heartalt is still the same, even thoughalt thy mind hath suffered hurt—for thou wertalt ever of a gentlealt spirit. But this duke standeth between thee and thine honors;
[begin page 84]
“But is italt not I that speed him hence, my liegealt? How long might he not livealt, but foralt me?”
“Take no thought of him, my prince, he is not worthy.alt Kiss me once again and go to thy trifles and amusements, for my malady distresseth me, I am aweary and would rest.alt Go with thine uncle Hertford andalt thy people, and come again when my body is refreshed.”
Tom, heavy-hearted, was conducted from the presence, for this last sentence was a death-blow84.11 to the hope he had cherished that now he would be set free. Once more he heard the buzz of low voices exclaiming, “The prince84.13!—the prince84.13 comes!”alt
His spirits sank lower and lower as he moved between the glittering files of bowing courtiers, for he recognized that he was indeed a captive, now, and might remain foreveralt shut up in this gilded84.1684.16 cage, a forlorn and friendlessalt prince, except God in hisalt mercy take pity on him and set him free.
And turn where he would, he seemed to see, floating in the air, the severed head and the remembered face of the great Duke of Norfolk, the eyes fixed on him reproachfully.
His old dreams had been so pleasant; but this reality was so dreary!alt
[begin page 85]
Tom was conducted to the principal apartment of a noble suite, and made to sit down—a thing which he was loth to do, sincealt there were elderly menalt and men of high degree about him. He begged them to be seated, also, but they only bowed their thanks or murmured them, and remained standing. He would have insisted, but his “uncle” the Earl85.6 of Hertford whispered in his ear—
“Prithee, insist not, my lord; it is not meet that they sit in thy presence.”
The lord St. John was announced, and after making obeisance to Tom, he said—
“I come upon the king's errand, concerning a matter which requireth privacy. Will it please your royal highness to dismiss all that attend youalt here, save my lord the Earl85.13 of Hertford?”
[begin page 86]
Observing that Tom did not seem toalt know how to proceed, Hertford whispered him to make a sign with his hand and not trouble himself to speak unless he chose. When the waiting gentlemenalt had retired, lord St. John86.4 said—
“His majesty commandeth, that foralt due
and weighty reasons of state, the prince's grace shall hide his infirmity in all
ways that be within his power,alt till it be passed and he be as
he was before. To wit86.7, that he shall deny to none that he is the true prince, and heir to
[begin page 87]
The lord St. John87.10 made reverence and stood aside. Tom replied, resignedly—
“The king hath said it. None may palter with the king's command, or fit it to his ease, where it doth87.13 chafe,alt with deft evasions. The king shall be obeyed.”
Lord Hertfordalt said—
“Touching the king's majesty's ordainment concerning books and such like serious matters, it may peradventure please your highness
[begin page 88]
Tom's face showed inquiring surprise; and a blush followed when he saw lord St. John's88.4 eyes bent sorrowfully upon him. His lordship said—
“Thy memory still wrongeth thee, and thou hast shown88.688.6 surprise—but suffer it not to trouble thee, for 'tis a matter that will not bide, but depart with thy mending malady. My lord of Hertford speaketh of the city's banquet which the king's majesty did promise, some two months flown, your highness should attend. Thou recallest it now?”
“It grievesalt me to confess it had indeed escaped me,” said Tom, in a hesitating voice;alt and blushed again.
At this moment the lady Elizabeth and the lady Jane Grey were announced. The two lords exchanged significant glances, and Hertford stepped quickly toward the door. As the young girlsalt passed him, he said in a low voice—
“I pray ye, ladies, seem not to observe his humors, nor show88.1888.18 surprise when his memory doth lapse—it willalt grieve you to notealt how it doth stick at every trifle.”
Meantime lord St. John was saying in Tom's ear—
“Please you sir, keep diligently in mind his majesty'salt desire. Remember all thou canst—seem to remember all else. Let them not perceive that thou art muchalt changed from thy wont, for thou knowest how tenderly thy old playfellows bear thee in their hearts and how 'twould grieve them. Art willing, sir, that I remain?—and thine uncle?”
Tom signified assent with a gesture and a murmured word, for he was already learning, and in his simple heart was resolved to acquit himself as best he might, according to the king's command.
In spite of every precaution,alt the conversation among the young people becamealt a little embarrassing, at times. More than once, in truth, Tom was near to breaking down and confessing himself unequal to his tremendous part;alt but the tact of the princess Elizabeth saved him, or a word from one or the other of the vigilant lords, thrown in apparently by chance, had the same happy effect. Once the little lady88.37 Jane turned to Tom and dismayed88.3788.37 him with this question,—
[begin page 89]
“Hast paid thy duty to the queen's majesty to-day89.1, my lord?”
Tom hesitated, looked distressed, and was about to stammer out something at hazard, when lord St. John took the word and answered for him with the easy grace of a courtier accustomed to encounter delicate difficulties and to be ready for them—
“He hath indeed, madam, and she did greatly hearten him, as touching his
majesty's condition, is italt not so, your highness?”
Tom mumbled something that stood for assent, but felt that he was getting upon dangerous ground89.989.9. Somewhat later it was mentioned that Tom was to study no more at present, whereupon her little ladyship exclaimed—
“Tis a pity, 'tis such a pity! Thou wertalt proceeding bravely. But bide thy time in patience; it will not be for long. Thou'ltalt yet be graced with learning like thy father, and make thy tongue master of as many languages as his, good my prince.”alt
[begin page 90]
“My father!” cried Tom, off his guard for the moment. “I trow he cannot speak his own so that any but the swine that wallow90.290.2 in the styes90.390.3te may tell his meaning; and as for learning of any sort soever—” He looked up and encountered a solemn warning in my lord St. John's90.4 eyes. He stopped, blushed, then continued low and sadly: “Ah, my malady persecuteth me again, and my mind wandereth. I meant the king's grace no irreverence.”
“We know it, sir,” said the princess Elizabeth, taking her “brother's”alt hand betweenalt her two palms, respectfully but caressinglyalt; “trouble not thyself as to that. The fault is none of thine, but thy distemper's.”
“Thou'rt a gentle comforter, sweet lady,” said Tom, gratefully, “and my heart moveth me to thank thee for't, an'90.12 I may be so bold.”
Once the giddy little lady Jane fired a simple Greek phrase at Tom. The princessalt Elizabeth's quick eye sawalt by the serene blankness of the target's front that the shaft was overshot; so she tranquilly delivered a return volley of sounding Greek on Tom's behalf, and then straightway90.16–17 changedalt the talk to other matters.
Time wore onalt pleasantly, and likewise smoothly, on the whole. Snags and sandbars grew less and less frequent, and Tom grew more and more at his ease, seeing that all were so lovinglyalt bent upon helping him and overlooking90.21 his mistakes. When it came out that the little ladies were to accompany him to the Lord Mayor's banquet in the evening, his heart gave a bound of reliefalt and delight, for he felt that he should not be friendless, now, among that multitude of strangers; whereas, an hour earlier, the idea of their going with him would have been an insupportable terror to him.
Tom's guardian angels, the two lords, had had less comfort in the interview than the other parties to it. They felt much as if they were piloting a great ship through a dangerous channelalt; they were on the alert, constantly, and found their office no child's play. Wherefore, at last, when the ladies' visit was drawing to a close and the lord Guilford Dudley was announced, they not only felt that their charge had been sufficientlyalt taxed for the present, but also that they themselves were not in the best condition to take their ship back and make that90.35tealt anxious voyage all over again. So they respectfully advised Tom to excuse himself, which he was very glad to do, although90.3690.36 a slight shade of disappointment might have been observed upon my lady Jane's face when she heard the splendidalt stripling denied admittance.
[begin page 91]
There was a pause, now, a sort of waiting silence which Tom could not understand. He glanced at lord Hertford, who gave him a sign—but he failed to understand that, also. The ready Elizabeth came to the rescue with her usual easy grace. She made reverence and said—
“Have we leave of the prince's grace my brother to go?”
Tom said—
“Indeedalt
your ladyshipsalt
canalt have whatsoever of me they will, for the asking; yet would I
rather give them any other thing that in my poor power lieth, than leave to take
the light and blessing of their presence hence. Give yealt good
den, and God be with ye!”alt Then he
When the illustrious maidens were gone, Tom turned wearily to his keepers and said—
“May it please your lordships to grant me leave to go into some corner and rest me?”
Lord Hertford said—
“So please your highness, it is for youalt to command, it is for usalt to
[begin page 92]
He touched a bell, and a page appeared, who was ordered to desire the presence of
Sir William Herbert. This gentleman92.492.4 came straightway92.4–5, and conducted Tom to an inner apartment. Tom's first movement, there,
was to reach for a cup of water;alt but a silk-and-velvet servitor
seized92.7 it, dropped upon one knee, and offered it to him on a golden salver.
Nextalt the tired captive sat down and was going to
take off his buskins, timidlyalt asking leave with his eye, but
another silk-and-velvet discomforter went down upon his kneeste and took
the office from him. He made two or three further efforts to help himself, but
being promptly forestalled each time, he finally gave up, with a sigh of
resignation and a murmured “Beshrew92.13 me but I marvel they do not require to breathe for me, also!” Slippered,
and wrapped in a sump-
[begin page 93]
Tom's departure had left his two noble guardians alone. They mused a while, with muchalt head-shaking93.7 and walking the floor, then lord St. John93.8 said—
“Plainly, what dost thou think?”
“Plainly, then, this.alt The king is near his end, my nephew is mad, mad willalt mount the throne, and mad remain. God protect England, sincealt she will need it!”
“Verily it promiseth so, indeed. But . . . . have youalt no misgivings as to . . . . as to . . . .”
The speaker hesitated, and finally stopped. He evidently felt that he was upon delicate ground. Lord Hertford stopped before him, looked into his face with a clear, frank eye, and said—
“Speakalt on—there is none to hear but me. Misgivings as to what?”
[begin page 94]
“I am full loth94.1 to word the thing that is in myalt mind, and thou so near to him in blood, my lord. But craving pardon if I do offend, seemeth it not strange that madness could so change his port and manner!94.4alt—not but that his port and speech are princely still, but that they differ, in one unweighty trifle or another, from what his custom was aforetime. Seemeth it not strange that madness should filch from his memory his father's very lineaments, the customs and observances that are his due from such as be about him, and leaving him his Latin strip him of his Greek and French? My lord, be not offended, but ease my mind of its disquiet and receive my grateful thanks. It haunteth me, his saying he was not the prince, and so—”
“Peace, my lord, thou utterest treason! Hast forgot the king's command? Remember I am party to thy crime, if I but listen.”
St. John paled, and hastened to say—
“I was in fault. I do confess it. Betray me not, grant me this grace out of thy
courtesy, and I will neither think nor speak of this thing more. Deal not hardly
with me, sir, else am I ruined.”
[begin page 95]
“I am content, my lord. So thou offend not again, here or in the ear95.2 of others, it shall be as though thou hadst not spoken. But thou needst not have misgivings. He is my sister's son; are not his voice, his face, his form, familiar to me from his cradle? Madness can do all the odd conflicting things thou seest in him, and more. Dost not recal how that the old Baronalt Marley, being mad, forgot the favor of his own countenance that he had known for sixty years,alt and held it was another's; nay, even claimed he was the son of Mary Magdalene, and that his head was made of Spanish glass; and sooth to say, he suffered none to touch it, lest by mischance some heedless handalt might shiver it. Give thy misgivings easement, good my lord. This is the very prince, I know him well—and soon will be thy king; it may advantage thee to bear this in mind and more dwell upon it than the other.”
[begin page 96]
After some further talk, in which the lord St. John96.1 covered up his mistake as well as he could by repeated protests that his faith was thoroughly grounded, now, and could not be assailed by doubts again, the lord Hertfordalt relieved his fellow keeper and sat down to keep watch and ward alone. He was soon deep in meditation. And evidently, the longer he thought,alt the more he was bothered. By and by he began to pace the floor and mutter.alt
“Tush, he must be the prince! Will any he in all the land maintain therealt can be two, not of one blood96.996.9 and birth, so marvelously twinned? And even were it so, 'twere yet a stranger miracle that chance should cast the one into the other's place. Nay, 'tis folly, folly, folly!”
Presently he said:
“Now werealt he impostor and called himself96.1396.13 prince, look you that would be natural; that would be reasonable. But lived ever an impostor yet, who, being called prince96.15 by the king, prince by96.15 the court, prince96.16alt by all, denied his dignity and pleaded against96.1696.16altte his exaltation?— No! By the soulalt of St. Swithin, no! This is the true prince, gone mad!96.17”alt
[begin page 97]
Somewhat after one in the afternoon, Tom resignedly underwent the ordeal of being dressed for dinner. He found himself as finely clothed as before, but everything different, everything changed, from his ruff to his stockings. He was presently conducted with much state to a spacious and ornate apartment where a tablealt was already set—for one. Its furniture was allalt of massy gold, and beautified with designs which well nigh made it97.797.7 priceless, since they were the work of Benvenuto.alt The room was half filled with noble servitors. A chaplainalt said grace, and Tom was about to fall to, for hunger had long been constitutional with him, but was interrupted by my lord the Earl97.11 of Berkeley, who fastenedalt a napkin about his neck—for the great
[begin page 98]
All those that were present had been well drilled, within the hour, to remember that the prince was temporarily out of his head, and to be carefulalt to show no surprise at his vagaries. These “vagaries” were soon on exhibition before them; but theyalt only moved their compassion and their sorrow, not their mirth. It was a heavy affliction to them to see the beloved prince so stricken.
Poor Tom ate with his fingers, mainly; but no one smiled at it, or even seemed to observe it. He inspected his napkin curiously,alt and with deep interest, for it was of a very dainty and beautiful fabric— then said,alt with simplicity—
[begin page 99]
“Prithee take it away, lest in mine unheedfulness it be soiled.”
The Hereditary Diaperer took it away, with reverent manner, and without word or protest of any sort.
Tom examined the turnips and the lettuce with interest, and asked what they were, and if they were to be eaten; for it was only recently that men had begun to raise these things in England, in place of importing them as luxuries from Holland.*alt His question was answered with grave respect, and no surprise manifested. When he had finished his dessert, he filled his pockets with nuts, but nobody appeared to be aware of italt or disturbed by it. But the next moment he was himself disturbed by it and showed discomposure; for this was the only service he had been permitted to do with his own hands during the meal, and he did not doubt that he had done a most improper and unprincely thing. At that moment the musclesalt of his nose began to twitch and the end of that organ to lift and wrinkle. This continued, and Tom began to evince a growing distress. He looked appealingly, first at one99.31alt99.31te and then another of the lords about him, and tears came into his eyes. They sprang forward with dismay in their faces, and begged to know his trouble. Tom said with genuine anguish—
“I crave your indulgence—my nose itcheth cruelly!alt What is the custom and usage in this emergence? Prithee speed, for 'tis but a little time that I can bear it.”
[begin page 100]
None smiledalt, but all were sore perplexed, and looked one to the other in deepalt tribulation for counsel. But behold,alt here was a dead wall, and nothing in English history to tell how to get over it. The Master of Ceremonies was not present; there was no one who felt safe to venture upon this uncharted100.5 sea,alt or risk the attempt to solvealt this solemn problem. Alas, there was no Hereditary Scratcher! Meantime the tears had overflowed their banks and begun to trickle down Tom'salt cheeks. His twitching nose was pleading more urgently than ever for relief. At last nature100.9tealt broke down the barriers of etiquette—Tom lifted up an inward prayer for pardon if he was doing wrong, and brought relief to the burdened hearts of his court by scratching his nose himself.alt
His meal being ended, a lord came and held before him a broadalt shallow golden dish with fragrant rose-water in it, to cleanse his mouth and fingers with, and my lordalt the Hereditary Diaperer stood by with a napkin for his use. Tom gazed at the dish a puzzled moment or two, then raised it to his lips and gravely took a draughtalt. Then he returned it to the waiting lord and said—
“Nay, it likes me not, my lord; it hathalt a pretty flavor, but it
wanteth strength.”
[begin page 101]
This new eccentricityalt of the prince's ruined mindalt made all the hearts about him ache, but the sad sight moved none to merriment.
Tom's next unconscious blunder was to get up and leave the table just when the chaplain had taken his stand behind his chair, and with uplifted handsalt, and closed, uplifted eyes, was in the act of beginning the blessing. Still nobody seemed to perceive that the prince had done a thing unusual.
By his own request, our small friend was now conducted to his private cabinet and left there alone, to his own devices. Hanging upon hooks in the oaken wainscoting, were the several pieces of a suit of shining steel armor, covered all over with beautiful designs, exquisitely inlaid in goldalt. Thisalt martial panoply belonged to the true prince—a recent present from Madam Parr the queen. Tom put on the greaves, the gauntlets, the plumed helmet, and such other pieces as he could don without assistance; and for a while was minded to
[begin page 102]
[begin page 103]
About five o'clock Henry VIIIalt awoke out of an unrefreshing nap, and muttered to himself,alt “Troublousalt dreams, troublous dreams! Mine end is now at hand—so say these warnings, and my failing pulses do confirm it.” Presentlyalt a wicked light flamed upalt in his eye,alt and he muttered, “Yet will not I die till he go before!”
His attendants perceiving that he was awake, one of them asked his pleasure concerning the Lord Chancellor, who was waiting without.
“Admit him! admit him!” exclaimed the king, eagerly.
The Lord Chancellor entered and knelt by the king's couch, saying—
“I have given order, and according to the king's command, the peers of the realm,alt in their robes, do now stand at the bar of the House; where, having confirmed the Duke of Norfolk's doom, they humbly wait his majesty's further pleasure in the matter.”
The king's face lit up with a fierce joy. Said he—
“Lift me up! In mine own person will I go beforealt my parliament, and with mine own hand will I seal the warrant that rids me of—”
His voice failed, an ashenalt pallor swept the flush from his cheeks, and the attendants eased him back upon his pillows and hurriedly assisted him with restoratives. Presently he said, sorrowfully—
“Alack, how have I longed for this sweet hour, and lo, too late it comethalt and I am robbed of this so coveted chance! But speed ye, speed ye, let others do this happy office sith 'tis denied to me. I put
[begin page 104]
“According to the king's command, so shall it be. Will't please your majesty to order that the Seal be now restored to me, so that I may forth upon the business?”
“The Seal? Who keepethalt the Seal but thou?”
“Please your majesty, you did take it from me two days since105.30,alt saying it should no more do its office till your own royal hand should use it upon the Duke of Norfolk's warrant.”
“Why so in sooth I did; I do remember it.alt . . . . . . What did I with it? . . . . . . . I am very feeble. . . . . So oft, these days, doth my memory play the traitor with me. . . . . . . . . 'Tis strange—strange—”
The king dropped intoalt inarticulate mumblings, shaking his gray head weakly, from timealt to time, and gropingly trying to recollect what he had done with the Seal. At last my lord Hertford ventured to kneel and offer information,—
“Sire, if that I may be so bold, here be several that do remember,
[begin page 105]
“True, most true!” interrupted the king. “Fetch it! Go—time flieth!”
Lord Hertford flew to Tom; but returned to the king before very long, troubled and empty handed105.6. He delivered himself to this effect—
“It grievethalt me, my lord the king, to bear so heavy and unwelcome tidings, but it is the will of God that the prince's affliction abideth still, and he cannot recal105.10 to mind that he received the Seal.alt So came I quickly to report, thinking it were waste of precious time, and little worth, withal, that any should attempt to search the long arrayalt of chambers and saloons that belong unto his royal high—”
A groan from the king interrupted my lord at this point. After a little while his majesty said, with a deep sadness in his tone—
“Trouble him no more, poor child. The hand of God lieth heavy upon him, and my heartalt goeth out in loving compassion for him and sorrow that I may not bear his burden on mine own old trouble-weighted shoulders and so bring him peace.”
He closed his eyes, fell to mumbling, and presently was silent. After a time he opened his eyes again, and gazedalt vacantly around until his glance rested upon the kneeling Lord Chancellor. Instantly his face flushed with wrath,—
“What, thou here yet! By thealt gloryalt of God, an'alt thou gettest not about that traitor's business, thy mitre shall have holiday the morrow, for lack of a head to grace, withal!”
The trembling Chancellor answered—
“Good your majesty, I cry you mercy! I but waited for the Seal.”
“Man, hast lost thy wits? The small Seal which aforetime I was wont to take with me abroad, lieth in my treasury. And since105.30 the Great Seal hath flown away, shall not it suffice? Hast lost thy wits? Begone! And harkye—come no more till thou do bring his head!”
The poor Chancellor was not long in removing himself from this dangerous vicinity; nor did the Commissionte waste time in giving the royal assent to the workalt of the slavish parliament and appointing the morrow for the beheading of the premier peer of England, the luckless Duke of Norfolk.*alt
[begin page 106]
[blank verso]
[begin page 107]
At nine in the eveningalt the whole vast river-front of the palace was blazing with light. The river itself, as far as the eye could reach, citywards,alt was so thickly covered with watermen's boats and with pleasure-barges, all fringed with colored lanternsalt, and gentlyalt agitated by the waves, that it resembled a glowing and limitless garden of flowers stirred to soft motion by summer winds. The grand terrace of stone steps leading down to the water—spacious enough to mass the army of a German principality upon—was a picturealt to see, with its ranks of royal halberdiers in polishedalt armor, and its troops of brilliantly costumed servitors flitting up and down and to and fro107.10107.10 in the hurry of preparation.
Presently a command was given, and immediately all living creatures vanished from the steps.alt Now the air was heavyalt with the hush of suspense and expectancy. As far as one's vision could carry,alt he might see the myriads of people in the boats rise up and shade their eyes from the glarealt of lanterns and torches, and gaze toward the palace.alt
A file of forty or fifty state barges drew up to the steps. They were richly gilt, and their lofty prows and sterns were elaborately carved.
[begin page 108]
The advance-guardalt of the expected procession now appeared in the great gateway, a troop of halberdiers. “They were dressedalt in striped hose of black and tawny, velvet caps graced at the sides with silver roses, and doublets of murrey and blue cloth, embroidered on the front and back with the Three Feathers,108.15 the prince's blazon, woven in gold. Their halberdalt staves were covered with crimson velvet, fastened with gilt nails and ornamented with gold tassels. Filing off on the right and left, they formed two long lines, extending from the gateway of the palace to the water's edge. A thick rayed cloth or carpet was then unfolded and laid down between them by attendants in the goldalt and crimson liveries of the prince. This done, a flourish of trumpets resounded from within; a lively prelude arose from the musicians on the water; and two ushers with white wands marched with a slow and stately pace from the portal. They were followed by an officer bearing the civicalt mace; after whom came another, carrying the City's Swordalt; then several sergeants of the city guard, in their full accoutrements and with badges on their sleeves; then the Garter King-at-Armsalt in his tabard; then several knights of the Bath, each with a white lace on his sleeve; then their esquires; then the judges, in their robes of scarlet and coifs; then the lordalt high chancellor of England, in a robe of scarlet open before and purfled with minever; then a deputation of aldermen, in their scarlet cloaksalt; and then the headsalt of the different civic companies, in their robes of state. Now came twelve French gentlemen, in splendid habiliments, consisting of pourpoints of white damask, barred with gold, short mantles of crimson velvet, lined with violet taffeta, and carnation-colored hauts-de-chausses, and tookalt their way down the steps. They were of the suite of the French ambassador, and were followed by twelve cavaliersalt of the suite of the Spanish
[begin page 109]
There was a flourish of trumpets within, and the prince's uncle the future great Duke109.5 of Somerset, emerged from the gateway109.5, arrayedalt in a “doublet of black cloth of gold, and a cloak of crimson satin flowered with gold and ribanded with nets of silver.”alt He turned, doffed his plumed cap, bentalt his body in a low reverence, and began to step backward, bowing at each step. A prolonged trumpet-blastalt followed,alt and a proclamation, “Way for the high and mighty, the lord
[begin page 110]
He wasalt
“magnificently habited in a doublet of white
satin, with a front-piece of purple cloth of tissue, powdered with diamonds and
edged with ermine. Over this he wore a mantle of white cloth of gold, pounced
with the triple-feather crest,alt lined with blue satin, set
with pearls and precious stones, and fastened with a clasp of brilliants. About
his neck hung the orderalt of the Garter and several princely foreign
orders,”alt and wherever
light fell upon him, jewels responded with a blinding flash. O, Tomalt Canty, born in a hovel, bred in the gutters of London, familiar
with rags and dirt and misery, what a spectacle is this!
[begin page 111]
We leftte John Canty dragging the rightful prince into Offal Court, with a noisy and delighted mob at his heels. There was but one person in it who offered a pleading word for the captive, and he was not heeded; he was hardly even heard, so great was the turmoil. The prince continued to struggle for freedom and to ragealt against the treatment he was suffering, until John Canty lost what little patience was left in him, and raised his oaken cudgel in a sudden fury over the prince's head. The single pleader for the lad sprang to stop the man's arm, and the blowalt descended upon his own wrist. Canty roared out—
“Thou'lt111.10 meddle, wilt thou? Then have thy reward!”
His cudgel crashed down upon the meddler's head; there was a groan, a dim formalt sank to the ground among thete feet of the crowd, and the next moment it lay there in the dark, alone. The mobalt pressed on, their enjoyment nothing disturbed by this episode.
Presently the prince found himself in John Canty's abode,alt with the door closed against the outsiders. By the vague light of a tallow candle which was thrust into a bottle, he made out the main features of the loathsome den, and also the occupants of it. Two frowsy girls and a middle-aged woman cowered against the wall, in one corner, with the aspect of animals habituated to harsh usage and expecting and dreading it now. From another corner stole a witheredalt hag with streaming gray hair and malignant eyes. John Canty said to this one—
[begin page 112]
“Tarry! There's fine mummeries here. Mar them not till thou'st enjoyed them; then let thy hand be heavy as thou wilt. Stand forth lad. Now say thy foolery again an'alt thou'st not forgot it. Name thy name. Who art thou?”
The insulted blood mounted to the little prince's cheek once more, and he lifted a steady and indignant gaze to the man's face and said—
“'Tis but ill breeding in such as thoualt to command me to speakalt. I tell thee now, as I told thee before, I am Edward Prince of Wales,alt and none other.”
The stunning surprise of this reply nailed the hag's feet to the floor where she stood, and almost took her breath. She stared at the prince in stupid amazement, which so amused her ruffianly son that he burst into a roar of laughteralt. But the effect upon Tom Canty's mother and sisters was different. Their dread of bodily injury gave way at once to distress of a different sort. They ran forward with woe andalt dismay in their faces, exclaiming—
[begin page 113]
“O113.1, poor Tom, poor lad!”
The mother fell on her knees before the prince, putalt her hands upon his shoulders, and gazed yearningly into his face through her rising tears. Then she said—
“O113.5, my poor boy, thy foolish reading hath wrought its woful work at last and ta'en thy wit away! Ah, why didst thou cleave to it, when I so warned thee 'gainst it? Thou'st broke thy mother's heart!”
The prince looked into her face and said gently—
“Thy son is well, and hath not lost his wits, good dame. Comfort thee; let me to the palace where he is, and straightway will the king my father restore him to thee.”
“The king thy father! O113.12, my child, unsay these words, that be freighted with death for thee, and ruinalt for all that be near to thee. Shake off this grewsome dream. Call back thy poor wandering memory. Look upon me. Am not I thy mother that bore thee and loveth thee?”
The prince shook his head, and reluctantly said—
“God knoweth I am loth to grieve thy heart, but truly have I never looked upon
thy face before.”
[begin page 114]
The woman sank back to a sitting posture on the floor, and covering her eyes with her hands, gave way to heart-broken sobs and wailings.
“Let the show go on!” shouted Canty. “What, Nan! what, Bet! Mannerless wenches, will ye stand in the prince's presence? Upon your knees, ye pauper scum,alt and do him reverence!”
He followed this with another horse-laugh114.8. The girls began to plead timidly for their brother, and Nan said—
“An'alt thou wilt but letalt him to bed, father, rest and
sleep will heal his madness—prithee, do!”
“Do, father,” said Bet, “he is more worn than is his wont. Tomorrow will he be himself again, and will beg with diligence and come not empty home again.”
This remark sobered the father'salt joviality and brought his mind to business. He turned angrily upon the prince and said—
“The morrow must we pay two pennies to him that owns this hole—two pennies, mark ye—all this money for a half-year's rent, else out of this we go. Show what thou'st gathered,alt with thy lazy begging!”
The prince said—
“Offend me not with thy sordid matters. I tell thee again I am the king's son.”
A sounding blow upon the prince's shoulderalt fromalt Canty's broad palm, sent him staggeringalt into Goodwifealt Canty's arms, who clasped him to her breast and sheltered him from a peltingalt rain of cuffsalt and slaps by interposing her own person.alt The frightened girls retreated to their corner, but the grandmother114.37 stepped eagerly forward to assist her son. The prince sprang away from Mrs. Canty, exclaiming—
[begin page 115]
“Thou shalt not suffer for me, madam. Let these swine do their will upon me alone!”
This speech infuriated the swine to such a degree that they set about their work without waste of time. Between them they belabored the boy right soundly,alt and then gave the girls and their mother a beating115.6115.6 for showing sympathy for the victim.
“Now,” said Canty, “to bed, all of ye. The entertainment hasalt tired me.”
The light was put out,alt and the family retired. As soon as the snorings of the head of the house and his mother showed that they were asleep, the young girls crept to where the prince lay and covered him tenderly from the cold with straw and rags, and their mother crept to him also, and stroked his hair and cried over him, whispering broken words of comfort and compassion in his ear the while. She had saved a morsel for him to eat, also, but the boy's pains had swept away all appetite,—altat least for black and tasteless crusts. He was touched by her brave and costly defense115.17 of him, and by her commiseration; and he thanked her in very noble and princely words, and begged her to go to her sleep and try to forget her sorrows. And he added that the king his father would not let her loyal kindness and devotion go unrewarded. This return to his “madness” broke her heart anew,alt and she strained him to her breast again and again and then went back, drowned in tears, to her bed115.23115.23.
As she layalt thinking and mourning, the suggestion began to creep into her mind that there was an undefinable something about this boy that was lacking in Tom Canty, mad or sane. She could not describe it, she could not tell just what it was, and yet her sharp mother-instinct seemed to detect it and perceive it. What if the boy were really not her son, after all? O115.29, absurd! She almost smiled at the idea, spite of her griefs and troubles. No matter, she found that it was an idea that would not “down,” but persisted in haunting her. It pursued her, it harassed her, it clung to her, and refused to be put away or ignored. At last she perceived that there was not going to be any peace for her until she should devise a test that should prove, clearly and without question, whether this lad was her son or not, and so banish these wearing and worrying doubts. Ah yesalt, this was plainly the right way out of the difficulty; therefore she set her wits to work at once to contrive that test. But it was an easier thing to
[begin page 116]
By this time she had crept to the slumbering boy's side, with the candle, shaded,
in her hand. She bent heedfully and warily over him, scarcely breathing, in her
suppressed excitement, and suddenly
[begin page 117]
The poor woman was smitten almost helpless with surprise and grief; but she contrived to hide her emotions, and to soothe the boy to sleep again; then she crept apart and communed miserably with herself upon the disastrous result of her experiment. She tried to believe that her Tom's madness had banished this habitual gesture of his; but she could not do it. “No,” she said, “his hands are not mad, they could not unlearn so oldalt a habit in so brief a time. O117.10, this is a heavy day for me!”
Still, hope was as stubborn, now, as doubt had been before;alt she could not bring herself to accept the verdict of the test; she must try the thing again—the failure must have been only an accident; so shealt startled the boy out of his sleep a second and a third time, at intervals—with the same result which had markedalt the first test—then she dragged herself to bed,alt and fell sorrowfully asleep, saying, “But I cannot give him up—O117.18, no, I cannot, I cannot—he must be my boy!”alt
The poor mother's interruptions having ceased, and the prince's pains having gradually lost their power to disturb him, utter weariness at last sealed his eyes in a profound and restful sleep. Hour after hour slipped away, and still he slept like the dead. Thus four or five hours passed. Then his stupor began to lighten. Presently while half asleep and half awake, he murmured—
“Sir William!”
After a moment—
“Ho, Sir William Herbert! Hie thee hither, and list to the strangest dream that ever . . . . . . . . Sir William! dost hear? Man, I did think me changed to a pauper, and . . . . . . Ho there! Guards! Sir William! What! isalt there no groom of the chamberalt in waiting? Alack it shall go hard with—”
“What aileth thee?” asked a whisperalt near him. “Who art thou calling?”
“Sir William Herbert. Who art thou?”
“I? Who should I be, but thy sister Nan? O117.35, Tom, I had forgot!—Thou'rtalt mad yet—poor lad thou'rt mad yet, would I had never woke to know it again! But prithee master thy tongue, lest we be all beaten till we die!”
[begin page 118]
The startled prince sprang partly up, but a sharp reminder from his stiffened bruises brought him to himself, and he sunk118.2 back among his foul straw with a moanalt and the ejaculation—
“Alas, it was no dream, then!”
In a moment allalt the heavy sorrow and misery which sleep had banished were upon him again, and he realized that he was no longer a petted prince in a palace, with the adoring eyes of a nation upon him, but a pauper, an outcast, clothed in rags, prisoner in a den fit only for beasts, and consorting with beggars and thieves.
In the midst of his grief he began to be conscious of hilariousalt noises and shoutings, apparently but a block or two away.alt The next moment there were several sharp raps at the door, John Canty ceased from snoringalt and said—
“Who knocketh? What wilt thou?”
A voice answered—
“Know'st thou who it wasalt thou laid thy cudgel on?”
“No. Neither know I, nor care.”
“Belike thou'lt change thy note eftsoons. An'alt thou would save thy neck, nothing but flight may stead thee. The man is this moment delivering up the ghost. 'Tis the priest, Father Andrew!”
[begin page 119]
“God-a-mercy!” exclaimed Canty. He rousedalt his family, and hoarsely commanded,alt “Up with ye all and fly—or bide where ye are and perish!”
Scarcely five minutes later the Canty household119.4 were in the streetalt and flying for their lives.
John Canty held the prince by the wrist, and hurried him along the dark wayalt, givingalt him this caution in a low voice—
“Mind thy tongue, thou mad fool,alt and speak not our name. I will choose me a new namealt, speedily, to throw the law's dogs off the scent. Mind thy tongue, I tell thee!”te
He growled these words to the rest of the family—
“If it so chance that we be separated, let each make for London Bridge119.13; whoso findeth himself as far as the last linen-draper's shop on the Bridge119.14, let him tarryalt there till the others be come, then will we fleealt into Southwark together.”
At this moment the party burst suddenly out of darkness into light; and not only into light but into the midst of a multitudealt of singing,
[begin page 120]
John Canty delivered himself of a furious curse and commanded a retreat; but it was too late. He and his tribe were swallowed up in that swarming hive of humanity and hopelesslyalt separated from each other in an instant. We are not considering that the prince was one of his tribe; Cantyalt still kept his grip upon him. The prince's heart was beating high with hopes of escape, now. A burly waterman, considerably exalted with liquor,alt found himself rudely shoved by Canty in his efforts to plow through the crowd; he laid his great hand on Canty's shoulder and said—
“Nay, whither so fast, friend? Dost canker thy soul with sordid business when all that be leal men and true make holiday?”
“Mine affairs are mine own, they concern thee not,”alt answered Canty, roughly, “take away thy hand and let me pass.”
“Sith that is thy humor, thou'lt not pass, till thou'st drunk to the Prince of Wales, I tell thee that,alt” said the waterman, barring the way resolutely.
“Give me the cup, then, and make speed, make speed!”
Other revelers were interested by this time. They cried out—
“The loving-cup, the loving-cup! make the sour knave drink the loving-cup, else will we feed him to the fishes.”
So a huge loving-cup was brought;alt the waterman120.29, grasping it by one of its handles, and with his otheralt hand bearing up the end of an imaginary napkin, presented it in due and ancient form to Canty, who had to grasp the opposite handle with one of his hands and take off the lid with the other, according to ancient custom.*alt This left the prince hand-freealt for a second, of course. He wasted no time, but dived120.34120.34alt among the forest of legs about him and disappeared. In another moment he could not have been harder to find, under that tossing sea of life, if its billows had been the Atlantic's and he a lost sixpence.
[begin page 121]
He very soon realized this fact, and straightway busied himself about his own affairs without further thought of John Canty. He quickly realized another thing, too. To wit121.5, that a spurious Prince of Wales was being feasted by the city in his stead. He easily concluded that the pauper lad, Tom Canty,alt had deliberately taken advantage of his stupendous opportunity and become a usurperalt. Therefore there was but one course to pursue—find his way to the Guildhall, make himself known,alt and denounce the impostoralt. He also made up his mind that Tom should be allowed a reasonable time for spiritual preparation and then be hanged, drawn and quartered, according to the law and usage of the day, in cases of high treason.alt
[begin page 122]
[blank verso]
[begin page 123]
The royal barge, attended by its gorgeous fleet, took its stately way down the Thames through the wilderness of illuminated boats. The air was laden with music; the river banks were beruffled with joy-flames;alt the distant city lay in a soft luminous glow from its countless invisible bonfires; above it rose many a slender spire into the sky, encrusted with sparkling lights, wherefore in their remoteness they seemed like jeweled lances thrust aloft; as the fleet swept along,alt it was greeted from the banks with a continuous hoarse roar of cheers and the ceaseless flash and boom of artillery.
To Tom Canty, half buried in his silken cushions, these sounds and this spectacle were a wonder unspeakably sublime and astonishing. To his little friends at his sidealt, the princess Elizabeth and the lady Jane Grey, they were nothing.
Arrived at the Dowgate123.14, the fleet was towedalt up the limpid Walbrook (whose channel has now been for two centuries buried out of sight under acres of buildings,) to Bucklersbury, past houses and under bridges populous with merry-makers and brilliantly lighted, and at last came to a halt in a basin where now is Barge Yard, in the centre of the ancientalt city of London. Tom disembarked, and he and his gallantalt
[begin page 124]
Tom and his little ladies were received with due ceremony by the Lord Mayor and the Fathers of the City, in their gold chains and scarlet robes of state, and conducted to a richalt canopy of state124.5124.5te at the head of the great hall, preceded by heralds making proclamation, and by the Mace and the City Sword. The lords and ladies who were to attend upon Tom and his two small friends took their places behind their chairs.
At a lower table the court grandees and other guests of noble degree were seated, with the magnates of the city;alt the commoners took places
[begin page 125]
After grace,alt Tom (being instructed,) rose—and the whole house with him—and drank from a portly golden loving-cup with the princess Elizabeth; from heralt it passed to the lady Jane, and then traversed the general assemblage. So the banquet began.
By midnight the revelry was at its height. Now came one of those picturesque spectacles so admired in that old day. A description of it is still extant in the quaint wording of a chronicler who witnessed it:
“Space being made, presently entered a baron and an earl appareled after the Turkish fashion in long robes of bawdkin powdered with gold; hats on their heads of crimson velvet, with great rolls of gold, girded with two swords, called scimitars, hanging by great bawdricks of gold. Next came yet another baron and another earl, in two long gowns of yellow satin, traversed with white satin, and in every bend of white was a bend of crimson satin, after the fashion of Russia, with furred hats of gray on their heads; either of them having an hatchet in their hands, and boots with pykes” (points a foot long), “turnedalt up. And after them came a knight, then the Lord High Admiral, and with him five nobles, in doublets of crimson velvet, voydedalt low on the back and before to the cannell-bonealt, laced on the breasts with chains of silver; and, over that, short cloaks of crimson satin, and on their heads hats after the dancers' fashion, with pheasants' feathers in them. These were appareled after the fashion of Prussia. The torch-bearers, which were about an hundred, were appareled in crimson satin and green, like Moors, their faces black. Next came in a mommarye. Then the minstrels, which were disguised, danced; and the lords and ladies did wildly dance also, that it was a pleasure to behold.”an
And while Tom, in his high seat, was gazing upon this “wild” dancing, lost in admiration of the dazzling commingling of kaleidoscopic colors which the whirling turmoil of gaudy figures below him presented, the ragged but real little Prince125.37 of Wales was proclaiming his rights and his wrongs, denouncing the impostor, and clamoring for
[begin page 126]
“I tell ye126.8126.8 again, you126.8126.8 pack of unmannerly curs, I am the Prince of Wales! And all forlorn and friendless as I be, with none to give me word of grace or help me in my need, yet will not I be driven from my ground, but will maintain it!”
“Though thou be prince or no prince, 'tis all one, thou be'st a gallant lad, and not friendless neither! Here stand I by thy side to prove it; and mind I tell thee thou might'st have a worser friend thanalt Miles Hendon and yet not tire thy legs with seeking. Rest thy small jaw, my child, I talk the language of these base kennel-rats like to a very native.”
The speaker was a sort of Don Caesar de Bazanan inalt dress, aspect, and bearing. He was tall, trim-built, muscular. His doublet and trunks were of rich material, but faded and threadbare, and their gold-lace adornments were sadly tarnished; his ruff was rumpled and damaged; the plume in his slouched hat was broken and had a bedraggled and disreputable look; at his side he wore a longalt rapier in a rusty iron sheath; his swaggering carriage marked him at once as a ruffler of the camp. The speech of this fantastic figure was received with an explosion of jeers and laughter. Some cried, “ 'Tis another prince in disguise!” “ 'Ware thy tongue, friend, belike he is dangerous!” “Marry,alt he looketh it—mark his eye!” “Pluck the lad from him—to the horse-pond wi' the cub!”
Instantly a hand was laid upon the prince, under the impulse of this happy thought; as instantly the stranger's long sword was out and the meddler went to the earth under a sounding thump with the flat of it. The next moment a score of voices shouted “Kill the dog! kill him! kill him!” and the mob closed in on the warrior, whoalt backed himself against a wall and began to lay about him with his long weapon like a madman. His victims sprawled this way and that, but the mob-tide126.35 poured over their prostrate forms and dashed itself against the championalt with undiminished fury. His moments seemed numbered, his destruction certain,alt when suddenly a trumpet-blast sounded, a voice
[begin page 127]
Return wete within the Guildhall. Suddenly, high above the jubilant roar and thunder of the revel, broke the clear peal of a bugle-note127.7.
There was instant silence,alt a deep hush; then a single voice rose—that of the messenger from the palace—and began to pipe forth a proclamation, the whole multitude standing, listening. The closing words, solemnly pronounced, were—
“The king is dead!”
The great assemblage bent their heads upon their breasts with one accord; remained so, in profound silence, a few moments;alt then all sunk127.15 upon their knees in a body, stretched out their hands toward Tom, and a mighty shout burst forth that seemed to shake the building—
“Long live the king!”
[begin page 128]
Poor Tom'salt dazed eyes wandered abroad over this stupefying spectacle, and finally rested dreamily upon the kneeling princesses beside him, a moment, then upon the Earl of Hertford.te A sudden purpose dawned in his face. He said,alt in a low tone, at lord128.4 Hertford's ear—alt
“Answer me truly, on thy faith and honor!alt Uttered I here a command, the which none but a king might hold privilege and prerogative to utter, would such commandment be obeyed, and none rise up to say me nay?”
“None, my liege, in all these realms. In thy person bides the majesty of England. Thou art the king—thy word is law.”
[begin page 129]
Tom responded, in a strongalt, earnest voice, and with great animation—
“Then shall the king's law be law of mercy, from this dayalt, and never more be law of blood! Up from thy knees and away! To the Tower and say the king decrees the Dukealt of Norfolk shall not die!”*alt
The words were caught up and carried eagerly from lip to lip far and wide over the hall, and as Hertfordte hurried from the presence, another prodigiousalt shout burst forth—
“The reign of blood is ended!alt Long live Edward, king of England!”te
[begin page 130]
[blank verso]
[begin page 131]
As soon as Miles Hendon and the little prince were clear of the mobalt, they struck down through back lanes and alleys toward the river. Their way was unobstructed until they approached London Bridge131.3; then they plowed into the multitude again, Hendon keeping a fast grip upon the prince's—no, the king's—wrist. The tremendous news was already abroad, and the boy learned it fromalt a thousand voices at once—“The king is dead!” The tidings struck a chill to the heart of the poor little waif and sent a shudder through his frame. He realized the greatness of his loss, and was filled with a bitter grief; for the grim tyrant who had been such a terror to others had always been gentle with him. The tears sprung131.11 to his eyes and blurred all objects. For an instant he felt himself the most forlorn, outcastalt, and forsaken of God's creatures—then another cry shook the night with its far-reaching thunders: “Long live King Edward the Sixth!” and this made his eyes kindle, and thrilled him with pride to his fingers' ends. “Ah,” he thought, “how grand and strange it seems—I am King!”alt
[begin page 132]
Our friends threaded their way slowly through the throngs upon the Bridge132.2. This structure, which had stood for
six hundred years, and had been a noisy and populous thoroughfare all that time,
was a curious affair, for a closely packed
rank of stores and shops, with family quarters overhead, stretched along both
sides of it,alt from one bankalt of
[begin page 133]
Men born and reared upon the Bridge found life unendurably dull and inane, elsewhere. History tells of one of these who left the Bridgealt at the age of seventy-one and retired to the country. But he could only fret and toss in his bed; he could not go to sleep, the deep stillness was so painful, so awful, so oppressive. When he was worn out with it, at last, he fled back to his old home, a lean and haggard spectre, and fell
[begin page 134]
In the times of which we are writing,alt the Bridge furnished “object-lessons” in Englishalt history, for its children—namely, the livid and decaying heads of renowned men impaled upon iron spikes atop of its gateways.altan But we digress.alt
Hendon's lodgings were in the little inn on the Bridge134.7. As he neared the door with his small friend, a rough voice said—
“So, thou'rt134.9 come at last! Thou'lt134.9 not escape again, I warrant thee; and if pounding thy bones to a pudding can teach thee somewhat, thou'lt134.11 not keep usalt waiting another time, mayhapalt”—and John Canty put out his hand to seize the boy.
Miles Hendon stepped in the way and said—
“Not too fast, friend. Thou art needlessly rough, methinks. What is the lad to thee?”
“If it be any business of thine to make and meddle in others' affairs, he is my son.”
“Tis a lie!” cried the little king, hotly.
“Boldly said, and I believe thee, whether thy small head-piece134.19 be sound or cracked, my boy. But whether this scurvyalt ruffian be thy father or no, 'tis all one, he shall not have thee to beat thee and abuse, according to his threat,alt so thou prefer to bide with me.”
“I do, I do—I know him not, I loathe him, and will die before I will go with him.”
“Then 'tis settled, and there is naught more to say.”
“We will see, as to that!” exclaimed John Canty, striding past Hendon to get at the boy; “by force shall he—”
“If thou do but touch him, thou animated offal, I will spit thee like a goose!” said Hendon, barring the way and laying his hand upon his swordalt hilt. Canty drew back. “Now mark ye,” continued Hendon, “I took this lad under my protection when a mob of such as thoualt would have mishandled him, mayhap killed him; dost imagine I will desert him now to a worser fate?alt—for whether thou art his father or no,—and sooth to say, I think it is a lie—alta decent swift death were better for such a lad than life in such brute hands as thine. So go thy ways, and set quick about it, for I like not much bandying of words, being not over-patient in my nature.”
John Canty moved off, muttering threats and curses, and was swal-
[begin page 135]
“Prithee call me when the table is spread,” and sunk into a deep sleep immediately.alt
A smile twinkled in Hendon's eye, and he said to himself—
“By the mass, the little beggar takes to one's quarters and usurps
[begin page 136]
He bent over the boy and contemplated him with kind and pitying interest, tapping the young cheek tenderlyalt and smoothing back the tangled curls with his great brown hand. A slightalt shiver passed over the boy's form Hendon muttered—
“See, now, how like a man it was,alt to let him lie here uncovered
and fill his body with deadly rheums. Now what shall I do? 'twill wake him
[begin page 137]
He looked about for extra covering, but finding none, doffed his doublet and wrapped the lad in it, saying, “I am used to nipping air and scant apparel, 'tis little I shall mind the cold”—then walked up and down the room to keep his blood in motion, soliloquizing, as before.
“His injured mind persuades him he is Prince137.7 of Wales; 'twill be odd to have a Prince137.8 of Wales still with us, now that he that wasalt the princete is prince no more, but king,alt—for this poor mind is set upon the one fantasy137.10, and will not reason out that now it should cast by the prince and call itself the king. . . . . . . . . . If my father liveth still, after these seven years that I have heard naught from home in my foreignalt dungeon, he will welcome the poor lad and give him generous shelter for my sake; so will my good elder brother, Arthur;alt my other brother, Hugh—but I will crack his crown, an' healt interfere, the fox-hearted, ill-conditioned animal! Yes, thither will we fare—and straightway, too.”
A servant entered with a smoking meal, disposed it upon a small deal table, placed the chairs, and took his departure,alt leaving such cheapalt lodgers as these to wait upon themselves. The door slammed after him, and the noise woke the boy, who sprung137.21alt to a sitting posture, andalt shot a glad glance about him; then a grieved look came into his face and he murmured, to himself, with a deep sigh, “Alack, it was but a dream, woe is me.” Next he noticed Miles Hendon's doublet— glanced from that to Hendon, comprehended the sacrifice that had been made for him, and said, gently—
“Thou art good to me, yes, thou art very good to me. Take it and put it on—I shall not need it more.”
Then he got up and walked to the washstand in the corner, and stood there, waiting. Hendon said in a cheery voice—
“We'll have a right hearty sup and bite, now, for everything is savory and smoking hot, and that and thy nap together will make thee a little man again, never fear!”
The boy made no answer, but bent a steady look, that was filled with grave surprise, and also somewhatalt touched with impatience, upon the tall knight of the sword. Hendon was puzzled, and said—
“What's amiss?”
“Good sir, I would wash me.”
[begin page 138]
“O138.1, is that all! Ask no permission of Miles Hendon for aught thou cravest. Make thyself perfectly free here, and welcome, with all that are his belongings.”
Still the boy stood, and moved not; more, he tapped the floor once or twice with his small impatient foot. Hendon was wholly perplexed. Said he—
“Bless us, what is it?”
“Prithee138.8 pour the water, and make not so many words!”
Hendon, suppressing a horse-laugh, and saying to himself, “By all the saints, but this is admirable!” stepped brisklyte forward and did the small insolent's bidding,alt then stood by, in a sort of stupefaction until the command, “Come—the towel!” woke him sharply up. He took up a towel,alt from under the boy's138.13138.13 nose, and handed it to him, without comment. He now proceeded to comfort his own facealt with a wash, and while he was at it his adopted child seated himself at the table and prepared to fall to. Hendon dispatched his ablutions with alacrity, thenalt drew back the other chair and was about to place himself at table, when the boy said,alt indignantly—
[begin page 139]
“Forbear! Wouldst sit in the presence of the king?”
This blow staggered Hendon to his foundations. He muttered to himself, “Lo, the poor thing's madness is up with the time! it hath changed with the great change that is come to the realm, and now in fancy is he king139.5! Good lack, I must humor the conceit, too—there is no other way—faith,alt he would order me to the Tower,alt else!”
And pleased with this jest, he removed the chair from the table, took his stand behind the king, and proceeded to wait upon him in the courtliest way he was capable of.alt
While the king ate, a grateful sense of refreshment, both of body and spirit, began to steal over him;139.10–11te the rigor of his royal dignity relaxedalt a little, and with his growing contentment came a desire to talk. He said—
“I think thou callest thyself Miles Hendon, if I heard thee aright?”
“Yes, sire,” Miles replied; then observed to himself, “If I must139.15 humor the poor lad's madness, I must sire him, I must majesty him, I must not go by halves, I must stick at nothing that belongeth to the part I play, else shall I play it ill and work evil to this charitable and kindly cause.”
The king warmed his heart with a second glass of wine, and said—
“I wouldte know thee—tell me thy story. Thou hast a gallant way with thee, and a noble—art nobly born?”
“We are of the tail of the nobility, good your majesty. My father is a baronet—one of the smaller lords, by knight service * an—139.24139.24 Sir Richard Hendon, of Hendon Hall, by Monk's Holm in Kent.”
“The name hasalt escaped my memory. Go on—tell me thy story.”
“'Tis not much, your majesty, yet perchance it may beguile a short half hour for want of a better. My father, Sir Richard, is very rich, and of a most generous nature. My mother died whilst I was yet a boy. I have two brothers; Arthur, my elder, with a soul like to his father's; and Hugh, younger than I, a mean spirit, covetous, treacherous, vicious, underhanded—a reptile. Such was he from the cradle; such was he ten years past,alt when I last saw him—a ripe rascal at nineteenalt, I being twenty, then, and Arthur twenty-two. There is none other of us but the lady Edith, my cousin—she was sixteen, then—beautiful,
[begin page 140]
“Yet did my brother Hugh turn these faultsalt to good account—he
[begin page 141]
“Three years of banishment from home and England might make a soldier and a man
of me, my father said, and teach me some degree of wisdom. I fought out my long
probation in the continental wars, tasting sumptuously of hard knocks, privation
and adventure; but in my last battle I
wasalt taken captive, and
during the seven years that have waxed and waned since then, a foreign dungeon
hath harbored me. Through wit and courage I wonalt to the free air at
last, and fled hither
[begin page 142]
“Thou hast been shamefully abused!alt” said the little king, with a flashing eye. “But I will right thee—by the crossalt will I! The king hath said it.”
Then, fired by the story of Miles's wrongs, he loosed his tongue and poured the history of his own recent misfortunes into the earsalt of his astonished listener. When he had finished, Miles said to himself—
“Lo, what an imagination he hath! Verily this is no common mind; else, crazed or sane, it could not weave so straight and gaudy a tale as this outalt of the airy nothings wherewithalt it hathalt wrought this curious romaunt.alt Poor ruined little head, it shall not lackalt friend or shelter whilst I bide with the living.alt He shall never leave my side; he shall be my pet, my little comrade. And he shall be cured!alt—aye, made whole and sound—then will he make himself a name—and proudalt shall I be to say, ‘Yes, he is mine—I took him, a homeless little ragamuffin, but I saw what was in him, and I said his name would be heard some day—behold him, observe him—was I right?’ ”
The king spoke—in a thoughtful, measured voice—
“Thou didst save me injury and shame, perchance my life, and so my crown. Such service demandeth rich reward. Name thy desire, and so it be within the compass of my royal power, it isalt thine.”
This fantastic suggestion startled Hendon out of his reverie. He was about to thank the king and put the matter aside with saying he had only done his duty andte desired no reward, but a wiser thought came into his head, and he asked leave to be silent a few moments and consider the gracious offer—altan idea which the king gravely approved, remarking that it was best to be not too hasty with a thing of such great import.
Miles reflected during some moments, then said to himself, “Yes, that is the thing to do—by any other means it werealt impossible to get at it—and certes, this hour's experience hasalt taught me 'twould be most wearing and inconvenient to continue it as it is.alt Yes, I will propose it; 'twas a happy accident that I did not throwalt the chance away.” Then he dropped upon one knee and said—
“My poor service went not beyond the limit of a subject's simple
[begin page 143]
[begin page 144]
“Rise, Sir Miles Hendon, Knight144.18144.18,” said the king, gravely—giving the accolade with Hendon's sword—“rise, andalt seat thyself. Thy petition is granted. Whilst England remains, and the crown continues, the privilege shall not lapse.”alt
His majestyalt walked apart, musing, and Hendon dropped into a chair
[begin page 145]
[begin page 146]
[blank verso]
[begin page 147]
A heavy drowsiness presently fell upon the two comrades.alt The king said—
“Remove these rags”—altmeaning his clothing.
Hendon disappareled the boy without dissent or remark, tuckedalt him up in bed, then glanced about the room, saying to himself, ruefully, “He hath taken my bed again, as before—marry, what shall I do?” The little king observed his perplexity, and dissipated it with a word. He said, sleepily—
“Thou wilt sleep athwart the door, and guard it.” In a moment more he was out of his troubles, in a deep slumber.
“Dear heart, he should have been born a king!” muttered Hendon, admiringly; “he playeth the part to a marvel.”
Then he stretched himself across the door, on the floor, saying, contentedly—
“I have lodged worse for seven years; 'twould be but ill gratitude to Him above to find fault with this.”
He dropped asleep as the dawn appeared. Toward noon he rose,alt uncovered his unconscious ward—a section at a time,—altand took his measure with a string. The king awoke, just as he had completed his work, complainedalt of the cold, and asked what he was doing.
“'Tis done, now, my liege,” said Hendon; “I have a bit of business outside, but will presently return; sleep thou again—thou needest it. There—let me cover thy head also—thou'lt147.23 be warm the sooner.”
The king was back in dreamland before this speech was ended.
[begin page 148]
Miles slipped softly out, and slipped as softly in again, in the course of thirty or fortyalt minutes, with a complete second-hand suit of boy's clothing, of cheap material, and showing signs of wear;alt but tidy, and suited to the season of the year. He seated himself, and began to overhaul his purchase, mumbling to himself—
“A longer purse would have got a better sort, but when one has not the long purse one must be content with what a short one may do—
“ ‘There was a womanan in our town,In our town did dwell—’
“He stirred, methinks—I must sing in a less thunderousalt key; 'tis not good to mar his sleep, with this journey before him and he so wearied out, poor chap. . . . . . . This garment—'tis well enough—a stitch here and another one there will set it aright. This other is better, albeit a stitch or twoalt will not come amiss in it, likewise. . . . . . . These be very good and sound, and will keep his small feet warm and dry—altan odd new thing to him, belike, since he hasalt doubtless been used to foot it bare, winters and summers the same. . . . . . . Would thread were bread, seeing one gettethalt a year's sufficiencyalt for a farthing, and such a brave big needlealt without cost, for mere love. Now shall I148.19 have the demon's own time to thread it!alt”
And so he had. He did as men have always done, and probably always will do, to the end of time—heldalt the needle still, and tried to thrust the thread through the eye, which is the opposite of a woman's
[begin page 149]
“The innalt is paid—the breakfast that is to come, includedalt—and there is wherewithal left to buy a couple of donkeys and meet our little costs for the two or three days betwixt this and the plenty that awaitsalt us at Hendon Hall—
“ ‘She loved her hus—’
“Body o' me! I have driven the needle under my nail! . . . . . It
[begin page 150]
But another man—’
“These be noble large stitches!”—holding the garment up and viewing it admiringly—“they have a grandeur and a majesty that do cause these small stingy ones of the tailor-man to look mightily paltry and plebeian—
“ ‘She loved her husband dearilee,But another man he loved she150.11150.11,—alt’
“Marry, 'tis done—a goodly piece of work, too, and wrought with expedition. Now will I wake him, apparel him, pour for him, feed him, and then will we hie us to the mart by the Tabard inn in Southwark and—be pleased to rise, my liege!—he answereth not—what ho, my liege!—of a truth must I profane his sacred person with a touch, sith his slumber is deaf to speech. What!”
He threw back the covers—the boy was gone!
He stared about him in speechless astonishment for a moment;alt noticed for the first time that his ward's ragged raiment was alsoalt missing, then he began to rage and storm, and shout for the innkeeper. At that moment a servant entered with the breakfast.
“Explain, thou limb of Satan, or thy time is come!” roared the man of war, and made so savage a spring toward the waiter that this latter could not find his tongue, for the instant, for fright and surprise. “Where is the boy?”
In disjointed and trembling syllables the man gave the information desired.
“You were hardly gone from the place, your worship, when a youth came running and said it was your worship's will that the boy come to you straight, at the bridge-end on the Southwark side. I brought him hither;alt and when he woke the lad and gave his message,alt the lad did grumble some little for being disturbed ‘so early,’ as he called it, but straightway trussed on his rags and went with the youth, only saying it had been better manners that your worship came yourself not sent a stranger—and so—”
[begin page 151]
“And so thou'rt151.1 a fool!alt—a fool, and easily cozened—hang all thy breed! Yet mayhap no hurtalt is done. Possiblyalt no harm is meant the boy. I will go fetch him. Make the table ready. Stay! the coverings of the bed were disposed as if one lay beneath them—happened that by accident?”
“I know not, good your worship. I saw the youth meddle with them—he that came for the boy.”
“Thousand deaths! 'twas done to deceive me—'tis plain 'twas done to gain time. Hark ye!alt Was that youth alone?”
“All alone, your worship151.13.”
“Art sure?”
“Sure, your worship.”alt
“Collect thy scattered wits—bethink thee—take time, man.”
After a moment's thought, the servant said—
“When he came, none came with him; but now I remember me that as the two stepped into the throng of the Bridge a ruffian-altlooking man plunged out from some near place, and just as he was joining them—”alt
“What thenalt?—out with it!” thundered the impatient Hendon, interrupting.
[begin page 152]
“Just then the crowd lapped them up and closed them in, and Ialt saw no more, being called by my master, who was in a rage because a joint that the scriveneralt had ordered was forgot, though I take all the saints to witness that to blame me for that miscarriage were like holding the unborn babe to judgment for sins com—”
“Out of my sight, idiot! Thy prating drives me mad! Hold! whither art flying? Canst not bide still an instant? Went they toward Southwark?”
“Even so, your worship—for, as I said before, as to that detestable152.9152.9 joint, the babe unborn is no whit more blameless than—”
“Art here yetalt! And prating still? Vanish, lest I throttle thee!” The
[begin page 153]
[begin page 154]
[blank verso]
[begin page 155]
Toward daylight of the same morning,alt Tom Canty stirred out of a heavy sleep and opened his eyes in the dark. He lay silent a few moments, trying to analyze his confused thoughts and impressions,alt and get some sort of meaning out of them, then suddenly he burst out in a rapturousalt but guarded voice—
“I see it all, I see it all! Now God be thanked, I am indeed awake at last.155.7altte Come, joy! vanish, sorrow! Hoalt, Nan! Bet! kick off your straw155.7155.7 and hie ye155.8155.8 hither to my side, till I do pour into your unbelieving155.8155.8 ears the wildest madcapalt dream that ever the spirits of night did conjure up to astonish the soul of man withal! . . . . . . . Ho, Nan, I say! Bet! . . . . . .”
A dim form appeared at his side, and a voice said—
“Wilt deign to deliver thy commands?”
“Commands? . . . . . . . . O, woe155.14 is me, I know thy voice!alt Speak, thou—who am I?”
[begin page 156]
“Thou? In sooth, yesternight wert156.1156.1 thou the Prince156.1 of Wales, to-day art thou my most gracious liege, Edward, king of England.”
Tom buried his head among his pillows, murmuring plaintively—
“Alack, it was no dream! Go to thy rest, sweet sir—leave me to my sorrows.”alt
Tom slept again, and after a time he had this pleasant dream. He thought it was summer and he was playing, all alone, in the fair meadow called Goodman's Fields,alt when a dwarf onlyalt a foot high, with long red whiskers and a humped back appeared to him suddenly and said, “Dig, by that stump.” He did so, and found twelve bright new pennies—alt wonderful riches! Yet this was not the best of it; for the dwarf said—
“I know thee. Thou art a good lad and a deserving; thy distresses shall end, for the day of thy reward is come. Dig here every seventh day, and thou shalt find always the same treasure, twelve bright new pennies. Tell none—keep the secret.”
Then the dwarf vanished, and Tom flew to Offal Court with his
[begin page 157]
In his dream he reached his sordid home all out of breath, but with eyes dancing with grateful enthusiasm; cast four of his pennies into his mother's lap and cried out—
“They are for theealt!—all of them, every one!—for thee and Nan157.9157.9 and Bet—and honestly come by, not begged nor stolen!”
The happyalt and astonished motheralt strained him to her breast and exclaimed—
“It waxeth late—may it please your majesty to rise?”
Ah, that was not the answer157.14157.14 he was expecting. The dream had snapped asunder—he was awake.
He opened his eyes—the richly clad First Lord of the Bedchamber was kneeling by his couch. The gladness of the lying dream faded away—the poor boy recognized that he was still a captive and a king. The room was filled with courtiers clothed in purple mantles—the mourning color—altand with noble servants of the monarch. Tom sat up in bed and gazed out from the heavy silken curtains uponalt this fine company.
The weighty business of dressing began, and one courtier after another knelt and paid his court and offeredalt to the little king his condolences upon his heavy loss, whilst the dressing proceeded. In the beginning, a shirt was taken up by the Chief Equerry in Waiting, who passed it to the First Lord of the Buckhounds, who passed it to the Secondalt Gentleman of the Bedchamber, who passed it to the Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, who passed it to the Third Groomte of the Stole, who passed it to the Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, who passed it to the Master of the Wardrobe, who passed it to Norroy King-at-Arms, who passed it to the Constable of the Tower, who passed it to the Chiefalt Steward of the Household, who passed it to the Hereditary Grand Diaperer, who passed it to the Lord High Admiral of England,alt who passed it to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who passed it to the First Lord of the Bedchamber, who took what was left of it and put it on Tom. Poor little wondering chap, it reminded him of passing buckets at a fire.
[begin page 158]
Each garment in its turn had to go through this slow and solemn process;
consequently Tom grew very weary of the ceremony; so weary that he felt an
almost gushing gratefulness when he at last saw his long silken hose begin the
journey down the line and knew that the end of the matter was drawing near. But
he exulted too soon. The First Lord of the Bedchamber received the hose and was
about to encase Tom's legs in them, when a sudden flush invaded his face and he
hurriedly hustled the things back into the hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury
with an astounded look and a whispered, “See, my lord!”—pointing to a something
connected with the hose. The Archbishop paled, then flushed, andalt passed the hose to the Lordalt High Admiral,
whispering, “See, my lord!” The Admiral passed the hose to the Hereditary Grand
Diaperer, and had hardly breath enough in his body to ejaculate, “See, my lord!”
The hose drifted backward along the line, to the Chief Steward of the Household,
the Constable of the Tower, Norroy King-at-Arms, the Master of the Wardrobe, the
Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, the Third Groom of the Stole, the
Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, the Second Gentleman of the Bedchamber, the First
Lord of the Buckhounds,—accompanied always with that amazed and frightened “See!
see!”—till they finally reached the hands of the Chief Equerry in Waiting, who
gazed a moment, with a pallid face, upon what had caused all this dismay, then
hoarsely whispered, “Body of my life, a tagalt gone from a truss-point158.23–24!—to the Tower with the Head Keeper of the King's Hose!”—after which he
leaned upon the shoulder of the First Lord of the
[begin page 159]
But all things must have an end, and so in time Tom Canty was in a condition to get out of bed. The proper official poured water, the proper official engineered the washing, the proper official stood by with a towel, and by and by Tomalt got safely through the purifying stage and was ready for the services of the Hairdresser-royal. When he at length emerged from this master's hands, he was a gracious figure and as pretty as a girl, in his mantle and trunks of purple satin, and purple-plumed cap. He now moved in state toward his breakfast room, through the midst of the courtly assemblage; andalt as he passed, these fell back, leaving his way free, and dropped upon their knees.
After breakfast he was conducted, with regal ceremony, attended by his great officers and his guard of fifty Gentlemen Pensioners bearing gilt battle-axes, to the throne-room, where he proceeded to transact business of state. His “uncle,” lord Hertford, took his stand by the throne, to assist the royal mind with wise counsel.
The body of illustrious men named by the late king as his executors, appeared, to askalt Tom's approval of certain acts of theirs—rather a form, and yet not wholly a form, since there was no Protector as yet. The Archbishop of Canterbury made report of the decree of the Council of Executorsalt concerning the obsequies of his late most illustrious majesty, and finished by reading the signatures of the Executors, to wit159.24: the Archbishop of Canterbury; the Lord Chancellor of England; William Lord St. John; John Lord Russell; Edward Earl of Hertford; John Viscount Lisle; Cuthbert Bishop of Durham—
Tom was not listening—an earlier clause of the document was puzzling him. At this point he turned and whispered to lord Hertford—
“What day159.29alt did he say the burial hath been appointed for?”
“The 16th of the coming month, my liege.”
“'Tis a strange folly. Will he keep?”
Poor chap, he was still new to the customs of royalty; he was used to seeing the forlorn dead of Offal Court hustledalt out of the way with a very different sort of expedition. However, the lord Hertford set his mind at rest with a word or two.
A secretary of state presented an order of the Council appointing the morrow at eleven for the reception of the foreign ambassadors, and desired the king's assent.
[begin page 160]
Tom turnedalt an inquiring look toward Hertford, who whispered—
“Your majesty will signify consent. They come to testify their royal masters' sense of the heavy calamity which hath visited your grace and the realm of England.”
Tom did as he was bidden. Another secretary began to read a preamble concerning the expenses of the late king's household160.6, which had amounted to £28,000 during the preceding six months—a sum so vast that it made Tom Canty gasp;alt he gasped again when the fact appeared that £20,000 of this money were160.9 still owing and unpaid;*analt and once more when it appeared that the king's coffers were about empty,alt and his twelve hundred servants much embarrassed for lack of the wages due them. Tom spoke out, with lively apprehension—
“We be going to the dogs, 'tis plain. 'Tis meet and necessary that we take a smaller house and set the servants at large, sith they be of
[begin page 161]
A sharp pressure upon Tom's arm stopped his foolish tongue and sent a blush to his face; but no countenance therealt betrayed any sign that this strange speech had been remarked or given concern.
Aalt secretary made report that forasmuch as the late king had provided in his will for conferring the ducal degree upon the Earl of Hertford and raising his brother, Sir Thomas Seymour, to the peerage, and likewise Hertford's son to an Earldom,alt together with similar aggrandizements to other great servants of the crown, the Council had resolved to hold a sitting on the 16th of February for the delivering and confirming of these honors; and that meantime, the late king not having granted, in writing, estates suitable to the support of these dignities, the Council, knowing his private wishes in that regard, had thought proper to grant to Seymour “£500 lands,” and to Hertford's son “800 pound lands, and 300 pound of the next bishop's lands which should fall vacant,”—his present majesty being willing.*alt
Tom was about to blurt out something about the propriety of paying the late king's debts first,alt before squandering all this money; but a timely touch upon his arm, from the thoughtful Hertford, saved him this indiscretion; wherefore he gave the royal assent, without spoken comment, but with much inward discomfort. While he sat reflecting, a moment, over the ease with which he was doing strange and glittering miracles, a happy thought shot into his mind:alt why not make his mother Duchess of Offal Court and give her an estate? But a sorrowful thought swept it instantly away: he was only a king in name, these grave veterans and greatalt nobles were his masters; to them his mother was only the creature of a diseased mind; they would simply listen to his project with unbelieving ears, then send for the doctor.
The dull work went tediously on. Petitions were read, and proclamations, patents, and all manner of wordy, repetitious and wearisome papers relating to the public business; and at last Tom sighed
[begin page 162]
During the forenoon, Tom had an enjoyable hour, by permission of his keepers, Hertford and St. John,alt with the lady Elizabeth and the little lady Jane Grey though the spirits of the princesses were rather subdued by the mighty stroke that had fallen upon the royal house;alt and at the end of the visitalt his “elder sister”—afterwards the “Bloody Mary” of history—chilled him with a solemn interviewalt which had but one merit in his eyes, its brevity. He had a few moments to himself, and then a slim lad of about twelve years of age was admitted to his presence,alt whose clothing, except his snowy ruff and the laces about his wrists, was of black,—altdoublet, hose and all. He bore no badge of mourning but a knot of purple ribbon on his shoulder. He advanced hesitatingly, with head bowed and bare, and dropped upon one knee in front of Tom. Tom sat still and contemplated him soberly a moment. Then he said—
“Rise, lad. Who art thou? What wouldst have?”
The boy rose, and stood at graceful ease, but with an aspect of concern in his face. He said—
“Of a surety thou must remember me, my lord. I am thy whipping-boy.”
“My whipping-boy?”
“The same, your grace. I am Humphrey—Humphrey Marlow.”
Tom perceived that here was some one whom his keepers ought to have posted him
about. The situation was delicate. What should he do?—pretend he knew this lad,
and then betray by hisalt every utterance, that he had never heard of
him before? No, that would not do. An
ideaalt came to his relief:
accidents like this might be likely to happen with some frequency, now that
business urgencies would often call Hertford and St. John162.36 from his sidealt, they being members of the Council of Executors162.37; therefore perhaps it would be well to strike out a plan himselfalt to meet the requirements of such emer-
[begin page 163]
“Now I seem to rememberalt thee somewhat—but my wit is clogged and dim with suffering—”
“Alack, my poor master!” ejaculated the whipping-boy, with feeling; adding, to himself, “In truth 'tis as they said—his mind is gone —alas, poor soul! But misfortune catch me, how am I forgetting! they said one must not seem to observe that aught is wrong with him.”
“'Tis strange how my memory doth wanton with me these days,” said Tom. “But mind it not—I mend apace—a little clew doth often serve to bringalt me back again the things and names which had escaped me. And not they, only, forsooth,alt but e'en such as I ne'er heard beforealt—as this lad shall see.alt Give thy business speech.”
“ ‘Tis matter of small weight, my liege, yet will I touch upon it an’ it please your grace. Two days gone by, when your majesty faulted thrice in your Greek—in the morning lessons,alt—dost remember it?”
“Y-e-s—methinks I do. It isalt not much of a lie—an' I
had meddled
[begin page 164]
—“The master, being wroth with what he termedalt such slovenly and doltish work, did promise that he would soundly whip me for it—and—”
“Whip thee!” said Tom, astonished out of his presence of mind. “Why should he whip thee for faults of mine?”
“Ah, your grace forgetteth again. He always164.8 scourgeth me, when thou dost fail in thy lessons.”
“True, truealt—I had forgot. Thou teachest me in private—then if I fail, he argueth that thy office was lamely done, and—”
“O164.12, my liege, what words are these? I, the humblest of thy servants, presume to teach thee?”
“Then where is thy blame? What riddle is this? Am I in truth gone mad, or is it thou? Explain—speak out.”
“But good your majesty, there's naught that needeth simplifying. None may visit the sacred person of the Prince164.17 of Wales with blows; wherefore when he faulteth, 'tis I that take them; and meet it is and right, for that it is mine office and my livelihood.”*alt
Tom stared at the tranquil boy, observing to himself, “Lo, it is a wonderful
thing,—alta most strange and curious trade; I marvel they
have not hired a boy to take my combings and my dressings for me—would heaven
they would!—an' they will do this thing,alt I will take my lashings in
mine own person, giving God thanks for the change.” Then he said aloud—
“And hast thou been beaten, poor friend, according to the promise?”
“No, good your majesty, my punishment was appointed for this day, and peradventure it may be annulled, as unbefittingalt the season of mourning that is come upon us; I know
[begin page 165]
“With the master? To save thee thy whipping?”
“Ah, thou dost remember!”
“My memory mendeth, thou seest. Set thy mind at ease—thy back shall go unscathed—I will see to it.”
“O165.7, thanks, my good lord!” cried the boy, dropping upon his knee again. “Mayhap I have ventured far enow; and yet . . . . . .”
Seeing Master Humphrey hesitate, Tom encouraged him to go on, saying he was “in the granting mood.”
“Then will I speak it out, for it lieth near my heart. Sith thou art no more Prince165.12 of Wales, but king, thou canst order matters as thou wilt, with none to say thee nay; wherefore it is not in reason that thou wilt longer vex thyself with dreary studies, but wilt burn thy books and turn thy mind to things less irksome. Then am I ruined, and mine orphan sisters with me!”
“Ruined? Prithee how?”
“My back is my bread, O my gracious liege! if it go idle, I starve. An' thou cease from study, mine office is gone, thou'lt165.19 need no whipping-boy. Do not turn me away!”
Tom was touched with this pathetic distress. Healt said, with a right royal burst ofalt generosity—
“Discomfort thyself no further, lad. Thine office shall165.23165.23te be permanent in thee and thy line, forever.” Then he struck the boy a light blow on the shoulder with the flat of his sword, exclaiming, “Rise, Humphrey Marlow, Hereditary Grand Whipping-Boy to the royal house of England! Banish sorrow—I will betake me to my books again, and study so ill that they must in justice treble thy wage, so mightily shall thealt businessalt of thine office be augmented.”alt
The grateful Humphrey responded fervidly—alt
“Thanks, Oalt most noble master, this princely lavishness doth far surpassalt my most distempered dreams of fortune. Now shall I be happy all my days, and all the house of Marlow after me.”
Tom had wit enough to perceive that here was a lad who could be useful to him. He encouraged Humphrey to talk, and he was nothing loth. He was delighted to believe that he was helping in Tom'salt “cure”; for always, as soon as he had finished calling back to Tom's diseased mind the various particulars of his experiences and adventures in
[begin page 166]
He said that the lords of the Council, fearing that some overwrought report of
the king's damaged health might have leaked out and got abroad, they deemed it
wise and best thatalt his majesty should begin toalt dine
in public afteralt a day or two—his wholesome complexion and
vigorous step, assisted by a166.14 carefully guarded repose of manner and ease and grace of demeanor, would
more surelyalt quiet the general pulse—in case any evil
rumors had gone about—than any other scheme that could be
devised.
[begin page 167]
Then the earl proceeded, very delicately, to instructalt Tom as to the observances proper to the stately occasion, under the ratheralt thin disguise of “reminding” him concerning things already known to him; but to his vast gratification it turned out that Tom needed very little help in this line—he had been making use of Humphrey in that direction, for Humphrey had mentioned that within a few daysalt he was to begin toalt dine in public;alt having gathered it from the swiftwinged gossip of the court. Tom kept these facts to himself, however.
Seeing the royal memory so improved, the earl ventured to apply a few tests to it, in an apparently casual way, to find out how far its amendment had progressed. The results were happy, here and there, in spots—spots where Humphrey's tracks remained—and on the whole my lord was greatly pleased and encouraged. So encouraged was he, indeed, that he spoke up and said in a quite hopeful voicealt—
“Now am I persuaded that if your majesty will but tax your memory yet a little further, it will resolve the puzzlealt of the Great Seal—a lossalt which was of moment yesterday, althoughalt of none to-day, sincealt its term of service ended with our late lord's life. May it please your grace to make the trial?”
Tom was at sea—a Great Seal was a something which he was totally unacquainted with. After a moment's hesitation he looked up innocently and asked—
“What was it like, my lord?”
The earl started, almost imperceptibly, muttering to himself, “Alack, his wits are flown again!—it was ill wisdom to lead him on to strain them”—then he deftly turned the talk to other matters, with the purpose of sweeping the unlucky Seal out of Tom's thoughts—a purpose which easilyalt succeeded.alt
[begin page 168]
[blank verso]
[begin page 169]
The next day the foreign ambassadors came, with their gorgeous trains;alt and Tom, throned in awful state,alt received them. The splendors of the scene delighted his eye and fired his imaginationalt, at first, but the audience was longalt and dreary, and so were mostalt of the addresses—wherefore,alt what began as a pleasure, grewalt into weariness and homesickness169.6 by and by. Tom said the words which Hertford put into his mouth from time to time, and tried hard to acquit himself satisfactorily, but he was too new to such things, and too ill at ease to accomplish more than a tolerable169.9169.9 success. He looked sufficiently like a king, but he was ill able to feel like one. He was cordially glad when the ceremony was ended.
The larger part of his day was “wasted”—as he termed it, in his own mind—in labors pertaining to his royal office. Even the two hours devoted to certain princelyalt pastimes and recreations were rather a burden to him, than otherwise, they were so fettered by restrictions and ceremonious observances. However he had a private hour with his whipping-boy which he counted clear gain, since he got both entertainment and needfulalt information out of it.
The third day of Tom Canty's kingship came and went much as the others had done, but there was a lifting of his cloud in one way—he felt less uncomfortable than at first; he was getting a littlealt used to his circumstances and surroundings; his chains still galled, but not all
[begin page 170]
Butalt for one single dread, he could have seen the fourth day
approach without serious distress—the dining in public; it was to begin that
day. There were greater matters in the programalt—for on that day
he would have to preside at a Council which would take his views and commands
concerning the policy to be pursued toward various foreign nations scattered far
and nearalt over the great globe; on that day, tooalt, Hertford would be formally chosen to the grandalt office of Lord
Protectoralt; other things of
note were appointed for that fourth day, also; but to Tom they were all
insignificant compared with the ordeal of dining all by himself with a multitude
of curious eyes fastened upon him and a multitude of mouths whispering comments
upon his performance,—and upon his mistakes,
if he should be so unlucky as to make any.alt
Still, nothing could stop that fourth day, and so it came. It found poor Tom low-spirited and absent-minded, and this mood continued; he could not shake it off. The ordinary duties of the morning dragged upon his hands, and wearied him. Once more he felt the sense of captivity heavy upon him.
Late in the forenoon he was in a large audience chamber, conversing with the Earl170.30 of Hertford and dully awaiting the striking of the hour appointed for a visitalt of ceremony from a considerable number of great officials and courtiers.
After a little while, Tom, who had wandered to a window and become interested in the life and movement of the great highway beyond the
[begin page 171]
“I would I knew what 'tis about!” he exclaimed, with all a boy's curiosity in such happenings.
“Thou art the king!” solemnlyalt responded the earl, with a reverence. “Have I your grace's leave to act?”
“O blithely, yes! O gladly yes!” exclaimedalt Tom, excitedly, adding to himself with a lively sense of satisfaction, “In truth, beingalt a king is not all dreariness—it hath its compensations and conveniences.”
The earl called a page, and sent him to the captain of the guard with the order—
“Let the mob be halted, and inquiry made concerning the occasion of its movement. By the king's command!alt”
A few seconds later a long rank of the royal guards, cased in flashingalt steel, filed out at the gates and formed across the highway171.17alt in front of the multitude. A messenger returned, to report that the crowd were following a man, a woman, and a young girl to execution for crimes committed against the peace and dignity of the realm.
Death—and a violent death—for these poor unfortunates! The thought wrung Tom's heart-strings171.22. The spirit of compassion took control of him, to the exclusion of all other considerations; he never thought of the offended laws, or of the grief or loss which these three criminals had inflicted upon their victims, he could think of nothing but the scaffold and the grislyalt fate hanging over the heads of the condemned. His concern evenalt made him171.27te forget, for the moment, that he was butalt the false shadow of a king, not the substance; and before he knew it he had blurted out the command—
“Bring them here!”
Then he blushed scarlet, and a sort of apology sprung to his lips;alt but observing that his order had wrought no sort of surprise in the earl or the waiting page, he suppressed the words he was about to utter. The page, in the most matter-of-course way, made a profound obeisance and retired backwards out of the room to deliver the command. Tom experienced a glowalt of pride and a renewed sense of the compensating advantagesalt of the kingly office. He said to himself, “Truly it is like what I was used to feel when I read the old priest's
[begin page 172]
Now the doors swung open;alt one high-sounding title after another was announced, the personages owning them followed, and the place was quickly half filled with noble folkalt and finery. But Tom was hardly conscious of the presence of these people, so wrought up was he and so intensely absorbed in that other and more interesting matter. He seated himself, absently, in his chair of state,alt and turned his eyes upon the door with manifestationsalt of impatient expectancy; seeing which, the company forbore to trouble him, and fell to chatting a mixture of publicalt business and court gossip one with another.alt
In a littlealt while the measured tread of military men was heard approaching, and the culprits entered the presence in charge of analt under-sheriff and escorted by a detail of the King's Guard172.15. The civil
[begin page 173]
Tomalt now ordered that the woman and the girl be removed from the presence for a little time;alt then addressed himself to the under-sheriff, saying—
“Good sir, what is this man's offense?”
The officer knelt, and answered—
“So please your majesty, he hath taken the life of a subject by poison.”
Tom's compassion for the prisoner, and admiration of him as the daring rescuer of a drowning boy, experienced a most damaging shock.
“The thing was proven upon him?” he asked.alt
“Most clearly, sire.”
Tom sighed, and said—
“Take him away—he hath earned his death. 'Tis a pity, for he was a brave heart—na-na, I mean he hath the look of it!”
The prisoner clasped his hands together with sudden energy, and wrung them despairingly, at the same time appealing imploringly to the “king” in broken and terrified phrases—
“O my lord the king, an' thou canst pity the lost, have pity upon me!—I am innocent—neither hath that wherewith I am charged been more than but lamely proved—yet I speak not of that;alt the judgment is gone forth against me and may not suffer alteration; yet in mine
[begin page 174]
Tom was amazed. This was not the outcome he hadalt looked for.
“Odds my life, a strange boon!alt Was italt not the fate intended thee?”
“O good my liege, not so! It is ordered that I be boiled alive!”alt
The hideous surprise of these words almost made Tom spring from his chair. As soon as he could recover his wits he cried out—
“Have thy wish, poor soul! an' thou had poisoned a hundred men thou shouldst not suffer so miserable aalt death.”
The prisoner bowed his face to the ground and burst into passionate expressions of gratitude—ending with—
“If ever thou shouldst know misfortune—which God forefend!—may thy goodness to me this day be remembered and requited!”
Tom turned to the Earl of Hertford, and said—
“My lord, is it believable that there was warrant for this man's ferociousalt doom?”
“It is the law, your grace—for poisoners. In Germany coiners be boiled to death in oil—not cast in of a sudden, but by a rope let down into the oil by degrees, and slowly; first the feet, then the legs, then—”
“O prithee no more, my lord, I cannot bear it!” cried Tom,alt covering his eyes with his hands to shut out the picture. “I beseech your good lordship that order be taken to change this law—O174.23, let no more poor creatures be visited with its tortures.”
The earl's face showed profoundalt gratification, for he was a man of merciful and generous impulses—a thing not veryalt commonalt with his class in that fierce age. He said—
“These your grace's noble wordsalt have sealed its doom. History will remember it to the honor of your royal house.”
The under-sheriff was about to remove his prisoner; Tom gave him a sign to wait; then he said—te
“Good sir, I would look into this matter further. The man hasalt said his deed was but lamely proved. Tell me what thou knowest.”
“If the king's grace please, it did appear upon the trial, that this man enteredalt into a house in the hamlet of Islington where one lay sick—three witnesses say it was at tenalt of the clock in the morning and two say it was some minutes later—the sick man being alone at the time, and sleeping—and presently the man came forth again, and
[begin page 175]
“Did any see the poison given? Was poison found?”
“Marry, no, my liege.175.4”
“Then how doth one know there was poison given at all?”
“Please your majesty, the doctors testified that none die with such symptoms but by poison.”te
Weighty evidence, this—in that simple age. Tom recognized its formidable nature, and said—alt
“The doctor knoweth his trade—belike they were right. The matter hath an ill look for this poor man.”
“Yet was not this all, your majesty; there is more and worse.alt Many testified that a witch, since gone from the village, none know whither, did foretell, and speak it privately in their ears, that the sickalt man would die by poison—and more, that a stranger would give it—a stranger with brown hair and clothed in a worn and common garb; and surely this prisoner doth answer woundily to the bill. Please your majesty to give the circumstance that solemn weight which is its due, seeingalt it was foretold.”
This was an argument of tremendous force, in that superstitious day.alt Tom felt that the thing was settled;alt if evidence was worth anything, this poor fellow's guilt was proved. Still he offered the prisoner a chance, saying—
“If thou canst say aught in thy behalf, speak.”
“Naught that will avail, my kingalt. I am innocent, yet cannot I make it appear. I have no friends, else might I show that I was not in Islington that day; so also might I show that at that hour they name,alt I was above a league away, seeing I was at Wapping Old Stairs; yea more, my king, for I could show, that whilst they say I was taking life, I was saving it. A drowning boy—”
“Peace! Sheriff, name the day the deed was done!”
“At ten in the morning, or some minutes later,alt the first day of the New Year175.33, most illustrious—”
“Let the prisoner go free—it is the king's will!”
Another blush followed this unregal outburst175.35, and he covered his indecorum as well as he could by adding—
“It enrageth me that a man should be hanged upon such idle, hare-brained175.37–38175.37–38 evidence!”
[begin page 176]
A low buzz of admirationalt swept through the assemblage. It was not admiration of the decreealt that had been deliveredalt by Tom, for the propriety or expediency of pardoning a convicted poisoner was a thing which few there would have felt justified in either admitting or admiring—no, the admiration was for the intelligence and spirit which Tom had displayed. Some of the low-voiced remarks were to this effect—
“This is no mad king—he hath his wits sound.”
“How sanely he put his questions—how like his former natural self was this abrupt, imperious disposal of the matter!”
“God be thanked, his infirmity is spent! This is no weakling, but a king. He hath borne himself like to his own father.”
The air being filled with applause, Tom's ear necessarily caught a little of it.
The effect which
[begin page 177]
However, his juvenile curiosity soon rose superior177.1 to these pleasant thoughts and feelings; he was eager to know what sort of deadly mischief the woman and the little girl could have been about; so, by his command the two terrified and sobbing creatures were brought before him.
“What is it that these have done?” he inquired of the sheriff.
“Please your majesty, a black crime is charged uponalt them, and clearly proven; wherefore the judges have decreed, according to the law, that they be hanged. They sold themselves to the devil—such is their crime.”
Tomalt shuddered. He had been taught to abhor people who did this wicked thing. Still, he was not going to deny himself the pleasure of feeding his curiosity, for all that; so he asked—
“Where was this done?—and when?”
“On a midnight, in December—in a ruined church, your majesty.”
Tom shuddered again.
“Who was there present?”
“Only these two, your grace—and that other.”
“Have these confessed?”
“Nay, not so, sire—they do deny it.”
“Then prithee, how was it known?”
“Certain witnessesalt did see them wending thither, good your majesty; this bred thealt suspicion, and dire effects have since confirmed and justified it. In particular, it is in evidence that through the wicked power so obtained, they did invoke and bring about a storm that wasted all the region round about. Above forty witnesses have proved the storm; and sooth one might have had a thousand, for all had reason to remember it, sith all had suffered by it.”
“Certes this is177.35 serious matterte.” Tom turnedalt this dark piece of scoundrelism over in his mind a while, then asked—
“Suffered the woman, also, by the storm?”
Several old heads among the assemblage nodded their recognition
[begin page 178]
“Indeed, did she, your majesty, and most righteously, as all aver. Her habitation was swept away, and herself and child left shelterless.”
“Methinks the power to do herself so ill a turn was dearlyalt bought. She had been cheated, had she paid but a farthing for it; that she paid her soul, and her child's, argueth that she is mad; if she is madalt she knoweth not what she doth, therefore sinneth not.”
The elderly heads nodded recognition of Tom's wisdom once more, and one individual murmured, “An'alt the king be mad himself, according to report, then it is a madness of a sort that would improve the sanity of some I wot of, if by the gentle providence of God they could but catch it.”
“What age hath the child?”alt asked Tom.
“Nine years, please your majesty.”
“By the law of England may a child enter into covenant and sell itself, my lord?” asked Tom, turning to a learned judge.alt
“The law doth not permit a child to make or meddle in any weighty matter, good my liege, holding that its callow wit unfitteth it to cope with the riper wit and evil schemings of them that are its elders. The devilalt may buy a child, if he so choose, and the child agree thereto, but not an Englishman—in this latter case the contract would be null and void.”alt
“It seemeth a rude unchristian thing, and ill contrived, that English law denieth privileges to Englishmen, to waste them on the devil!” cried Tom, with honest heat.
[begin page 179]
This novel view of the matter excited many smiles, and was stored away in many heads to be repeated about the court as evidence of Tom's originality as well as progress toward mental health.
The elder culprit had ceased from sobbing, and was hanging upon Tom's words with an excited interest and a growing hope. Tom noticed this, and it strongly inclined his sympathies toward her in her perilous and unfriended situation. Presently he asked—
“How wrought they, to bring the storm?”
“By pulling off their stockingsalt, sire.”
This astonished Tom, and also fired his curiosityalt to fever heat. He said,alt eagerly—
“It is wonderful!alt Hath it always this dread effect?”
“Always, my liege—altat least if the woman doth179.13 desirete it, and utter the needful words, eitheralt in her mind or with her tongue.”
Tom turned to the woman, and said with impetuous zeal—
“Exert thy power—I would see a storm!”
There was a sudden paling of cheeks in the superstitious assemblage, and a general, though unexpressed, desire to get out of the place—all of which was lost upon Tom, who was dead to everything but the proposed cataclysm. Seeing a puzzled and astonished look in the woman's face, he added, excitedly—
“Never fear—thou shalt be blameless. More—thou shalt go free—none shall touch thee. Exert thy power.”
“O179.24, my lord the king, I have it not—I have been falsely accused.”
“Thy fears stay thee. Be of good heart, thou shalt suffer no harm. Make a storm—it mattereth not how small a one—I require naught great or harmful, but indeed prefer the opposite—do this and thy life is spared—thou shalt go out free, with thy child, bearing the king's pardon, and safe from hurt or malice from any in the realm.”
The woman prostrated herself, and protested, with tears, that she had no power to do the miracle,alt else she would gladly win her child's life, alone,alt and be content to lose her own, if by obediencealt to the king's command so precious a grace might be acquired.alt
Tom urged—the woman still adhered to her declarations. Finally he said—
“I think the woman hath said true. An'alt myalt mother were in her place and gifted with the devil's functions, she had not stayed a moment to call her storms and lay the wholealt land in ruins, ifalt the
[begin page 180]
The redeemed creature was loud in her gratitude, and proceeded to obey, whilst Tom looked on with eageralt expectancy, a little marred by apprehension;alt the courtiers at the same timealt manifesting decided discomfort and uneasiness. The woman stripped her own feet and her little girl's also, and plainly did her best to reward the king's generosity with an earthquake180.11, but it was all a failure and a disappointment. Tom sighed, and said—
“There, good soul, trouble thyself no further, thy poweralt is departed out of thee. Go thy way in peace; and if it return to thee at any time, forget me not, but fetch me a storm.”*180.15alt
[begin page 181]
The dinner hour drew near—yet strangely enough, the thought brought but slight discomfort to Tom, and hardly any terror. The morning's experiences had wonderfully built up his confidence; the poor little ash-cat181.4 was already more wonted to his strange garret, after four days' habit,alt than a mature person could have become in a full month. A child's facility in accommodating itself to circumstances was never more strikingly illustrated.
Let us privileged ones hurry to the great banqueting room and have a glance at matters there whilst Tom is being made ready for the imposingalt occasion. It is a spaciousalt apartment, with gilded pillars and pilasters, and pictured walls and ceilings. At the door stand tall guards, as rigid as statues, dressed in rich and picturesque costumes, and bearing halberds. In a high gallery which runs all around the place is a band of musicians and a packed company of citizens of both sexes, in brilliant attire. In the centre of the room, upon a raisedalt platform, is Tom's table. Now let the ancient chronicler speak:
“A gentleman enters the room bearing a rod, and along with him another bearing a table-cloth, which, after they havealt both kneeled three times with the utmost veneration, he spreadsalt upon the table, and after kneeling again they both retirealt; then come two others, one with the rod again, the other with a salt-cellar, a plate, and bread;
[begin page 182]
So end the solemn preliminaries. Now, far down the echoing corridors we hear a bugle-blast, and the indistinctalt cry, “Place for the king! way for the king's most excellent majesty!” These sounds are momently repeated—they grow nearer and nearer—and presently, almost in our faces, the martial note peals and the cry rings out, “Way for the king!” At this instant the shining pageant appears, and files in at the door, with a measured march. Let the chronicler speak again:
“First come Gentlemen, Barons, Earls, Knights of the Garter, all
[begin page 183]
This was all fine and pleasant. Tom's pulse beat high and a glad light was in his eye. He bore himself right gracefully, and all the more so because he was not thinking of how he was doing it, his mind being charmed and occupied with the blithe sights and sounds about him—and besidesalt, nobody can be very ungraceful in nicely-fitting beautiful clothes after he has grown a little used to them— especially if he is for the moment unconscious of them. Tom remembered his instructions,
[begin page 184]
Healt seated himself at table, without removingalt his cap;alt and did it without the least embarrassment; for to eat with one's cap on was the one solitary royal custom upon which the kings and the Cantys met as184.6 upon commonalt ground, neither party having any advantage over the other in the matter of old familiarity with it. The pageant broke up and grouped itself picturesquely, and remained bareheaded184.8.
Now, to the sound of gay music, the Yeomen of the Guard entered,alt—”the tallest and mightiest men in England, they being carefully selected in this regard”—but we will let the chronicler tell about it:
“The Yeomen184.13 of the Guard entered, bare-headed, clothed in scarlet, with golden roses upon their backs; and these went and came, bringing in each turn a course of dishes, served in plate. These dishes were received by a gentleman in the same order they were brought, and placed upon the table, while the taster gave to each guard a mouthful to eat of the particular dish he had brought, for fear of any poison.”
Tom made a good dinner, notwithstanding he was conscious that hundreds of eyes followed each morsel to his mouth and watched him eat it with an interest which could not have been more intense if it
[begin page 185]
When the meal was over at last and he marched away in the midst of his bright pageant, with the happy noises in his ears of blaring bugles, rolling drums and thundering acclamations, he felt that if he had seen the worst of dining in publicalt, it was an ordeal which he would be glad to endure several times a day if by that means he could but buy himself free from some of the more formidable requirements of his royal office.
[begin page 186]
[blank verso]
[begin page 187]
Miles Hendonte hurried along toward the Southwark end of the Bridge187.2, keeping a sharp lookout for the persons he sought, and hoping and expecting to overtake them presently. He was disappointedalt in this, however.alt By asking questions, he was enabled to track them part of the way through Southwark; then all traces ceased, and he was perplexed as to how to proceed. Still, he continued his efforts as best he could during the rest of the day. Nightfall found him leg-weary, half famished, and his desire as far from accomplishment as ever; so he supped at the Tabard inn and went to bed, resolved to make an early start in the morning,alt and give the town an exhaustive search. As he lay thinking and planning, he presently began to reason thus: The boy would escape from the ruffian, his reputed father, if possible; would he go back to London and seek his former haunts? no, he would not do that, he would avoid recapture. What, then, would he do? Never having had a friend in the world, or a protector, until he met Miles Hendon, he would naturally try to find that friend
[begin page 188]
The ruffian whom the waiter at the inn on the Bridge188.8 saw “about to join” the youth and the king,alt did not exactly join them, but fell in close behind them and followed their steps. He said nothing. His left arm was in a sling, and he wore a large green patch over his left eye; he limped slightly, and usedalt an oaken staff as a support. The youth led the king a crooked course through Southwark, and by and by struck into the high road beyond. The king was irritated, now, and said he would stop here—it was Hendon's place to come to him, not his to go to Hendon. He would not endurealt such insolence; he would stop where he was. The youth said—
“Thou'lt188.24 tarry here, and thy friend lying wounded in the wood yonder? So be it, then.”
The king's manner changed at once. He cried out—
“Wounded? And who hath dared to do it? But that is apart; lead on, lead on! Faster, sirrah! art shod with lead? Wounded, is he? Now though the doer of it be a duke's son, he shall rue it!”alt
It was some distance to the wood, but the space was speedily traversed. The youth looked about him, discovered a bough sticking in the ground, with a
[begin page 189]
“Where is he?”
A mockingalt laugh was his answer. The king was in a rage in a moment; he seized189.11 a billet of wood and was in the act of charging upon the youthalt when another mocking laugh fell upon his ear. It was fromalt the lame ruffian, who had been following at a distance. The king turned and said angrily—
[begin page 190]
“Who art thou? What is thy business here?”
“Leave thy foolery,” said the man, “and quiet thyself. My disguise is none so good that thou canst pretend thou knowest not thy father through it.”
“Thou art not my father. I know thee not. I am the king. If thou hast hid my servant, find him for me, or thou shalt sup sorrow foralt what thou hast done.”
John Canty replied, in a stern and measured voice—
“It is plain thou art mad, and I am loth to punish thee; but if thou provoke me, I must. Thy prating doth no harm here, where there are no earsalt that need to mind thy follies, yet is it190.11 well to practice thy tongue to wary speech, that it may do no hurt when our quarters change. I have done a murder,alt and may not tarryalt at home—neither shalt thou, seeing I need thy service. My name is changed, for wise reasons; it is Hobbs—John Hobbs; thine is Jack—charge thy memory accordingly. Now, then, speak. Where is thy mother? where are thy sisters?alt They came not to the place appointed—knowest thou whither they went?”
Thealt king answered, sullenly—
“Trouble me not with these riddles. My mother is dead; my sisters are in the palace.”
The youth near by burst into a derisive laugh, and the king would have assaulted him, but Canty—or Hobbs, as he now called himself—preventedalt him, and said—
“Peace, Hugo, vex him not; his mind is astray, and thy ways fret him. Sit thee down, Jack, and quiet thyself; thou shalt have a morsel to eat, anon.”
Hobbs and Hugo fell to talking together, in low voices,alt and the king removed himself as far as he could from their disagreeable company. He withdrew into the twilight of the farther end of the barn, where he found the earthen floor bedded a foot deep with straw. He lay down here, drew straw over himself in lieu of blankets, and was soon absorbedalt in thinkings. He had many griefs,alt but the minor ones were swept almost into forgetfulness by the supreme one, the loss of his father. To the rest of the world the namealt of Henry VIII brought a shiver, and suggested an ogre whose nostrils breathed destruction and whose hand dealt scourgings and death; but to this boy the name brought only sensations of pleasure, the figure it invoked wore a
[begin page 191]
After a considerable time—he could not tell how long—his senses struggled to a half-consciousness, and as he lay with closed eyes vaguely wondering where he was and what had been happening, he noted a murmurous sound, the sullen beating of rain upon the roof. A snug sense of comfort stole over him, which was rudely broken, the next moment, by a chorus of piping cackles and coarse laughter. It startled him disagreeably, and he unmuffled his head to see whence this interruption proceeded. A grim and unsightly picture met his eye. A bright fire was burning in the middle of the floor, at the other end of the barn, and around it, and lit weirdly191.16 up by the red glare, lolled and sprawled the motliest company of tattered gutter-scum and ruffians, of both sexes, he had ever read or dreamed of. There were huge, stalwart men, brown with exposure, long-haired, and clothed in fantastic rags; there were middle-sized youths,alt of truculent countenance, and similarly clad; there were blind mendicants, with patched or bandaged eyes; crippled ones, with wooden legs and crutches;191.22191.22 there was a villain-looking pedlaralt with his pack;alt a knife-grinder, a
[begin page 192]
The night was come, the gang had just finished feasting, an orgie was beginning; the can of liquor was passing from mouth to mouth. A general cry brokealt forth—
“A song! a songalt from the Bat and Dick192.16 Dot-and-go-One!”alt
One of the blind men got up, and made ready by casting aside the patches that sheltered his excellent eyes, and the pathetic placard which recited the cause of his calamity. Dot-and-go-Onealt disencumbered himself of his timber leg and took his place, upon sound and healthy limbs, beside his fellow-rascal; then they roared out a rollicking ditty, and were re-inforced192.22 by the whole crew, at the end of each stanza, in a rousing chorus. By the time the last stanza was reached, the half-drunken enthusiasm had risen to such a pitch, that everybody
[begin page 193]
The bien Coves bings awast,
On Chates to trine by Rome Coves dine,
For his long lib at last.
Bing'd out bien Morts and toure, and toure,
Bing out of the Rome vile bine,
And toure the Cove that cloy'd your duds,
Upon the Chates to trine.”an*alt
Conversation followed; not in the thieves' dialect of the song, for that was only used, in talk,alt when unfriendly ears might be listening. In the course of it it appeared that “John Hobbs” was not altogether a new recruit, but had trained in the gang at some former time. His later history was called for, and when he said he had “accidentally” killed a man, considerable satisfaction was expressed; when he addedalt that the man was a priest, he was roundlyalt applauded, and had to take a drink with everybody. Old acquaintances welcomed him joyously193.31193.31, and new ones were proud to shake him by the hand. He was asked why he had “tarried away so many months.” He answered—
“London is better than the country, and safer, these late years, the laws be so bitter and so diligently enforced. An'alt I had not had that
[begin page 194]
He inquired how many persons the gang numbered now. The “Ruffler,” or chiefan, answered—
“Five and twenty sturdy budges, bulks, files, clapper-dogeons and maunders,alt counting the dells and doxies and other morts.an*alt Most are here, the rest are wandering eastward, along the winter lay. We follow at dawn.”
“I do not see the Wen among the honest folk about me. Where may he be?”
“Poor lad, his diet is brimstone, now, and over hotalt for a delicate taste. He was killed in a brawl, somewhere about midsummer194.16.”
“I sorrow to hear that; the Wen was a capable man, and brave.”
“That was he,alt truly. Black Bess, his dell, is of usalt yet,alt but absent on the eastward tramp; a fine lass, of nice ways and orderly conduct, none ever seeing her drunk above four days in the seven.”
“She was ever strict—I remember it well—a goodly wench and worthy all commendation.alt Her mother was more free and less particular; a troublesome and ugly tempered beldame194.30, but furnished with a wit above the common.”
“We lost her through it. Her gift of palmistry and other sorts of fortune-telling194.33 begot for her at last a witch's name and fame. The law roasted her to death at a slow fire. It did touch me to a sort of tenderness to seealt the gallant way she met her lot—cursing and reviling allalt
[begin page 195]
The Ruffler sighed; the listeners sighed in sympathy; a general depression fell upon the company for a moment, for even hardened outcasts like these are not wholly dead to sentiment, but are able to feel a fleeting sense of loss and affliction at wide intervals and under peculiarly favoring circumstances—as in cases like to this, for instance, when genius and culture depart and leave no heir.alt However, a deep drink all round soon restored the spirits of the mourners.
“Have any others of our friends fared hardly?” asked Hobbs.
“Some—yes. Particularly new-comers195.15—such as small husbandmen turned shiftless and hungry upon the world because their farms were taken from them to be changed to sheep ranges. They begged, and were whipped at the cart's tail, naked from the girdlealt up, till the blood ran, then set in the stocks to be pelted;alt they begged again, were whipped again, and deprivedalt of an ear; they begged a third time—poor devils, what else could they do?—and were branded on the cheek with a red hot iron,alt then sold for slaves; they ran away, were hunted down, and hanged. 'Tis a brief tale, and quickly told. Others of us have fared less hardly. Stand forth, Yokel, Burns, and Hodge—show your adornments!”
These stood up and stripped away some of their rags, exposing their backs,alt criss-crossed195.27 with ropy old welts left by the lash; one turned up his hair and showed the place where a left ear had once been;alt another showed a brand upon his shoulder—the letter V—and a mutilated ear; the third said—
“I am Yokel, once a farmer and prosperous, with loving wife and kids—now am I somewhat different in estate and calling; and the wife and kids are gone; mayhap they are in heaven, mayhap in195.33—in the other place—but the kindly God be thanked, they bide no more in Englandalt! My good old blamelessalt mother strove to earn bread by nursing the sick; one of these died, the doctors knew not how, so my mother was burnt for a witch, whilst my babes looked on and wailed.
[begin page 196]
[begin page 197]
A ringing voice came through the murky air—alt
“Thou shalt not!—and this day the end of that law is come!”
All turned, and saw the fantastic figure of the little king approaching hurriedly; asalt it emerged into the light and was clearly revealed, a generalalt explosion of inquiries broke out:
“Who is it? What is it? Who art197.12 thou, mannikin?”
The boy stood unconfused in the midst of all those surprised and questioning eyes, and answered with princely dignity—
[begin page 198]
“I am Edward,alt king of England.”
A wild burst of laughter followed, partly of derision and partly of delight in the excellence of the joke. The king was stung. He said sharply—
“Ye mannerless vagrants,alt is this your recognition of the royal boon I have promised?”
He said more, with angry voice and excited gesture, but it was lost in a whirlwind of laughter and mocking exclamations. “John Hobbs” made several attempts to make himself heard above the din, and at last succeeded—saying—
“Mates, he is my son, a dreamer, a fool, and stark mad—mind him not—he thinketh he is the king.”
“I am the king,” said Edward, turning toward him, “as thou shalt know to thy cost,alt in good time. Thou hast confessed a murder—thou shalt swingalt for it.”
“Thou'lt betray me?—thou? An'alt I get my hands upon thee—”
“Tut-tut!” said the burly Ruffler, interposing in time to save the king, and emphasizing this service by knocking Hobbs down with his fist, “hast respect for neither kings nor Rufflers? An'alt thou insult my presence so again, I'll hang thee up myself.” Then he said to his majesty, “Thou must make no threats against thy mates, lad; and thou must guard thy tongue from saying evil of them elsewhere. Be king, if it please thy mad humor, but be not harmful in it. Sink the title thou hast198.24198.24 uttered,—altte'tis treason; we be bad men, in some few trifling ways, but none among us is so base as to be traitor to his king; we be loving and loyal hearts, in that regard. Note if I speak truth. Now—all together: ‘Long live Edward, king of England!’198.27”
“Long live Edward, king of England!”alt
The response came with such a thundergustalt from the motley crew that the crazy building vibratedalt to the sound. The little king's face lighted with pleasure for an instant, and he slightly inclined his head and said with grave simplicity—
“I thank you, my good people.”
This unexpected result threw the company into convulsions of merriment.alt Whenalt something like quiet was presently come again, the Ruffler said, firmly, but with an accent of good nature—
“Drop it, boy, 'tis not wise, nor well. Humoralt thy fancy, if thou must, but choose some other title.”
[begin page 199]
A tinker shrieked out a suggestion—
“Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves!”
Thealt title “took,” at once, every throat responded, and a roaring shout went up, of—
“Long live Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves199.5!” followed by hootings, cat-calls, andalt peals of laughter.
“Hale him forth, and crown him!”
“Robe him!”
“Sceptre him!”
“Throne him!”
These and twentyalt other cries broke out atalt once; and
almost before the poor little victim could draw a breath he was crowned with a
tin basin, robed in a tattered blanket, throned upon a barrel, and sceptred
[begin page 200]
“Be gracious to us, O, sweet king!”
“Trample not upon thy beseeching worms, O noble majesty!”
“Pity thy slaves, and comfort them with a royal kick!”
“Cheer us and warm us with thy gracious rays, O flaming sun of sovereignty!”
“Sanctify the ground with the touch of thy foot, that we may eat the dirt and be ennobled!”
“Deign to spit upon us, O sire, that our children's children may tell of thy princely condescension, and be proud and happy forever!”
But the humorous tinker made the “hit” of the evening and carried off the honors. Kneeling, he pretended to kiss the king's foot, and was indignantly spurned; whereupon he went about begging for a rag to
[begin page 201]
Tears of shame and indignation stood in the little monarch's eyes;alt and the thought in his heart was, “Had I offered them a deep wrong they could not be more cruel—yet have I proffered naught but to do them a kindness—and it is thus they use201.10201.10 me for it!”
[begin page 202]
[blank verso]
[begin page 203]
The troop of vagabonds turned out at early dawn, and set forward on their march. There was a lowering sky overhead, sloppy ground under foot, and a winter chill in the air. All gaiety was gone from the company; some were sullen and silent, some were irritable and petulant, none were gentle-humored, all were thirsty.
The Ruffler put “Jack” in Hugo's charge, with some brief instructions, and commandedalt John Canty to keep away from him and let him alone; he also warned Hugo not to be too rough with the lad.alt
After a while the weather grew milder, and the clouds lifted somewhat. The troop ceased to shiver, and their spirits began to improve. They grew more and more cheerful, and finally began to chaff each other and insult passengers along the highway. This showed that they were awaking to an appreciation of life and its joys once more. The dread in which their sort was heldalt was apparent in the fact that everybody gave them the road, and tookalt their ribald insolences meekly, without venturingalt to talk back. They snatched linen from the
[begin page 204]
By and by they invaded a small farm house and made themselves at home while the trembling farmer and his people swept the larder clean to furnish a breakfast for them. They chucked the housewife and her daughters under the chin whilst receiving the food fromalt their hands, and made coarse jests aboutalt them, accompanied with insulting epithets and bursts of horse-laughter. They threw bones and vegetables at the farmer and his sons, kept them dodging all the time, and applauded uproariously when a good hit was made. They ended by buttering the head of one of the daughters who resented some of their familiarities. When they took their leave they threatened to come back and burn the house over the heads of the family if any report of their doings got to the ears of the authorities.alt
[begin page 205]
About noon, after a long and weary tramp, the gang came to a halt behind a hedge on the outskirts of a considerable villagealtte. An hour was allowed for rest, then the crew scattered themselves abroad to enter the village at different points to ply their various trades. “Jack” was sent with Hugo. They wandered hither and thither for some time, Hugo watching for opportunities to do a stroke of business but finding none—so he finally said—
“I see naught to steal; it is a paltry place. Wherefore we will beg.”
“We, forsooth! Follow thy trade—it befits thee. But I will not beg.”
“Thou'lt205.10 not beg!” exclaimed Hugo, eying the king with surprise. “Prithee, since when hast thou reformed?”
“What dost thou mean?”
“Mean? Hast thou not begged the streets of London all thy life?”
“I205.14? Thou idiot!”
“Spare thy compliments— thy stock will last the longer. Thyalt205.15205.15 father says thou hast205.16205.16 begged all thy205.16205.16 days. Mayhap he lied. Peradventure you will evenalt make so bold as to say he lied,” scoffed Hugo.
“Him you call my father? Yes, he lied.”
“Come, play not thy merry game of madman so far, mate; use it for thy amusement, not thy hurt. An'205.20 I tell him this, he will scorch thee finely for it.”
“Save thyself the trouble. I will tell him.”
[begin page 206]
“I like thy spirit, I do in truth; but I do not admire thy judgment. Bone-rackings and bastings be plenty enow in this life, without going out of one's way to invite them. But a truce to these matters; I believe your father. I doubt not he can lie; I doubt not he doth lie, upon occasion, for the best of us do that; but there is no occasion here. A wise man does not waste so good a commodity as lying for naught. But come; sith it is thy humor to give over begging, wherewithal shall we busy ourselves? With robbing kitchens?”
The king said, impatiently—
“Have done with this folly—you weary me!”
Hugo replied, with temper—
“Now harkee, mate; you will not beg, you will not rob; so be it. But I will tell you what you will do. You will play decoy whilst I beg. Refuse, an'206.14 you think you may venture!”
The king was about to reply contemptuously, when Hugo said, interrupting—
“Peace! Here comes one with a kindly face. Now will I fall down in a fit. When the stranger runs to me, set you up a wail, and fall upon your knees, seeming to weep; then cry out as all the devils of misery were in your belly, and say, ‘O206.20, sir, it is my poor afflicted brother, and we be friendless; o' God's name cast through your merciful eyes one pitiful look upon a sick, forsaken and most miserable wretch; bestow one little penny out of thy riches upon one smittenalt of God and ready to perish!’—anand mind you, keep you on wailing, and abate not till we bilk him of his penny, else shall you rue it.”
Then immediately Hugoalt began to moan, and groan, and roll his eyes, and reel and totter about; and when the stranger was close at hand, down he sprawled before him, with a shriek, and began to writhe and wallow in the dirt, in seeming agony.
“O dear, O dear!” cried the benevolent stranger, “O poor soul, poor soul, how he doth suffer! There—let me help thee up.”
“O206.32, noble sir, forbear, and God love you for a princely gentleman—but it giveth me cruel pain to touch me when I am taken so. My brother there will tell your worship how I am racked with anguish when these fits be upon me. A penny, dear sir, a penny, to buy a little food; then leave me to my sorrows.”
“A penny! thou shalt have three, thou hapless creature”—and he fumbled in his pocket with nervous haste and got them out. “There,
[begin page 207]
“I am not his brother,” said the king, interrupting.
“What! not his brother?”
“O hear him!” groaned Hugoalt, then privately ground his teeth. “He denies his own brother—and he with one foot in the grave!”
“Boy, thou art indeed hard of heart, if this is thy brother. For shame!—and he scarce able to move hand or foot.alt If he is not thy brother, who is he, then?”
“A beggar and a thief! He has got your money and has picked your pocket, likewise.alt An'207.17 thou wouldst do a healing miracle, lay thy staff over his shoulders and trust Providence for the rest.”
But Hugoalt did not tarry for the miracle. In a moment he was up and off like the wind, the gentleman following after and raising the hue and cry lustily as he went. The king, breathing deep gratitude to heaven207.22 for his own release, fled in the opposite direction and did not slacken his pace until he was out of harm's reach. He took the first road that offered, and soon put the village behind him. He hurried along, as briskly as he could, during several hours, keeping a nervous
[begin page 208]
He wandered on, woundedalt and indignant, and was resolved to put himself in the way of like treatment no more. But hunger is pride's master; so as the evening drew near, he made an attempt at another farm house; but here he fared worse than before; for he was called hard names and was promised arrest as a vagrant except he moved on promptly.
The night came on, chilly and overcast; and still the footsore monarch labored slowly on. He was obliged to keep moving, for every
[begin page 209]
He stumbled along, through the grewsome fascinations of this new experience, startled occasionally by the soft rustling of the dry leaves overhead,alt so like human whispers they seemed to sound;alt and by and by he came suddenly upon the freckled light of a tin lantern near at hand. He stepped back into the shadows and waited. The lantern stood by the open door of a barn. The king waited some time—there was no sound, and nobody stirring. He got so cold, standing still,alt and the hospitable barn looked so enticing, that at last he resolved to risk everything and enter. He started swiftlyalt and stealthily, and just as he was crossing the threshold he heard voices behind him. He darted behind a cask, within the barn, and stooped down. Two farm laborers came in, bringing the lantern with them, and fell to work, talking meanwhile. Whilst they moved about with the light, the king made good use of his eyes and took the bearings of what seemed to be a good sized stallalt at the further end of the place, purposing to grope his way to it when he should be left to himself. He also noted the position of a pile of horse blankets, midway of the route, with the intent to levy upon them for the service of the crown of England for one night.
By and by the men finished and went away, fastening the door behind them and taking the lantern with them. The shivering king made for the blankets, with as good speed as the darkness would allow; gathered them up and then groped his way safely to the stall.
[begin page 210]
Although the king was hungry and chilly, he was also so tired and
[begin page 211]
It was easy to think this; but it was hard to brace himself up to try it. Three times he stretched his hand a little way out into the dark, gingerly; and snatched it suddenly back, with a gasp—not because it had encountered anything, but because he had felt so sure it was just going to. But the fourth time, he groped a little further, and his hand lightly swept against something soft and warm. Thisalt petrified him, nearly, with fright—his mind was in such a state that he could imagine the thing to be nothing else than a corpse, newly dead and still warm. He thought he wouldalt rather die than touch it again. Butalt he thought this false thought because he did not know the immortal strength of human curiosity. In no long time his hand was tremblingly groping again—against his judgment, and without his consent—but groping persistently on, just the same. It encountered a bunch of long hair; he shuddered, but followed up the hair and found what seemed to be a warm rope; followed up the rope and found an innocent calf!alt—for the rope was not a rope at all, but the calf's tail.
The king was cordially ashamed of himself for having gotten all that fright and misery out of so paltry a matter as a slumbering calf; but he need not have felt so about it, for it was not the calf that frightened him but a dreadful non-existent211.36 something which the calf stood for; and any other boy, in thosealt old superstitious times, would have acted and suffered just as he had done.
[begin page 212]
The king was not only delighted to find that the creature was only a calf, but
delighted to have the calf's company; for he had been feeling so lonesome and
friendless that the company and comradeship of even this humble animal was
welcome. And he had been so buffeted, so rudely entreated by his own kind, that
it was a real comfort to him
While stroking its sleek warm back—for it lay near him and within easy reach—it occurred to him that this calf might be utilized in more ways than one. Whereupon he re-arranged his bed, spreading it down close to the calf;alt then he cuddled himselfalt up to the calf's back, drew the covers up over himself and his friend, and in a minute or two was as warm and comfortable as he had ever been in the downy couches of the regal palace of Westminster.
Pleasant thoughts came, at once;alt life took on a cheerfuller seeming. He was free of the bonds of servitude and crime, free of the companionship of base and brutal outlaws; he was warm, he was sheltered; in a word, he was happy.alt The night wind was rising;alt it swept by in fitful gusts that made the old barn quake and rattle, then its forces died down at intervals, and went moaning and wailing around corners
[begin page 213]
[begin page 214]
[blank verso]
[begin page 215]
When the king awoke in the early morning, he found that a wet but thoughtful rat had crept into the place during the night and made a cosy bed for itself in his bosom. Being disturbed, now, it scampered away. The boy smiled, and said, “Poor fool, why so fearful? I am as forlorn as thou. 'Twould be215.5 shamete in me to hurt the helpless, who am myself so helplessalt. Moreover, I owe you thanks for a good omen; for when a king has fallen so low that the veryalt rats do makealt a bed of him, it surely meaneth that his fortunesalt be upon the turn, sincealt it is plain he can no lower go.”
He got up and stepped out of the stall, and just then he heardalt the sound of children's voices. The barn door opened and a couple of little girls came in. As soon as they saw him their talking and laughing ceased, and they stopped and stood stillalt, gazing at him with strong curiosity; they presently began to whisper together, then they approached nearer, and stopped again to gaze and whisper. By and byalt they gathered courage and began to discuss him aloud. One said—
[begin page 216]
“He hath a comely face.”
The other added—
“And pretty hair.”
“But is ill clothed, enow.”
“And how starved he looketh.”
They came still nearer, sidling shyly around and about him, examining him minutely from allalt points, as if he were some strange new kind of animal; but warily and watchfully, the while, as if they half feared he might be a sort of animal that would bite, upon occasionalt. Finally they halted before him, holdingalt each other's hands, for protection, and took a good satisfying stare with their innocent eyes; then one of them plucked upalt all her courage and inquired with honest directness—
“Who art thou, boy?”
“I am the king,” was the grave answer.
The children gave a little start, and their eyes spread themselves wide open and remained so during a speechless half minute. Then curiosity broke the silence—
“The king? What king?”
“The king of England.”
The children looked at each other—then at him—then at each other again—wonderingly, perplexedly—then one said—
“Didst hear him, Margery?—he saith he is the king. Can that be true?”
“How can it be else but true, Prissy? Would he say a lie?alt For look you, Prissy, an'216.26 it were not true, it would be a lie. It surely would be. Now think on't. For all things that be not true, be lies—thou canst make naught else out of it.”
It was a good tight argument, without a leak in it anywhere; and it left Prissy's half-doubts not a leg to stand on. She considered a moment, then put the king upon his honor with the simple remark—
“If thou art truly the king, then I believe thee.”
“I am truly the king.”
This settled the matter. His majesty's royalty was accepted without further question or discussion, and the two little girls began at once to inquire into how he came to be where he was, and how he came to be so unroyally clad, and whither he was bound, and all about his affairs. It was a mighty relief to him to pour out his troubles where
[begin page 217]
The king was cheerful and happy, now,alt and said to himself, “When I am come to mine own again, I will always honor little children, remembering how that these trusted me and believed in me in my time of trouble, whilst they that were older, and thought themselves wiser, mocked at me and held me for a liar.”
The children's mother received the king kindly, and was full of pity; for his forlorn condition and apparently crazedalt intellect touched her womanly heart. She was a widow, and rather poor; consequently she had seen trouble enough to enable her to feel for the unfortunate. She imagined that the demented boy had wandered away from his friends or keepers; so she tried to find out whence he had come, in order that she might take measures to return him; but all her references to
[begin page 218]
The woman was mightily puzzled; but she did not give up. As she proceeded with her cooking, she set herself to contriving devices to surprise218.10 the boy into betraying his real secret. She talked about cattle—he showed no concern; then about sheep—the same result—so her guess that he had been a shepherd boy was an error; she talked about mills; and about weaversalt, tinkers, smiths, trades and tradesmen of all sorts; and about Bedlam, and jails, and charitable retreats; but no matter, she was baffled at all points. Not altogether, either; for she argued that she had narrowed the thing down to domestic service. Yes, she was sure she was on the right track, now—he must have been a house servant. So she led up to that. But the result was discouraging.
[begin page 219]
Her tired tongue got a chance to rest, now; for the king's, inspired by gnawingalt hunger and the fragrant smells that came from the sputtering pots and pans, turned itself loose, and delivered itself up to suchalt an eloquent dissertation uponalt certain toothsomealt dishes, that within three minutes the woman said to herself, “Of a truth I was right—he hath holpen in a kitchen!” Then he broadened his bill of fare, and discussed it with such appreciation and animation, that the goodwife219.14 said to herself, “Good lack! how can he know so many dishes, and so fine ones withal? For these belong only upon the tables of the rich and great. Ah, now I see! ragged outcast as he is, he must have served in the palace before his reason went astray; yes, he must have helped in the very kitchen of the king himself! I will test him.”
Full of eagerness to prove her sagacity, she told the king to mind the cooking a moment—hinting that he might manufacture and add a dish or two, if he chose—then she went out of the room and gave her children a sign to follow after. The king muttered—
“Another English king had a commission like to this, in a bygone time—it is nothing against my dignity to undertake an office which the great Alfred stooped to assume. But I will try to better serve my trust than he; for he let the cakes burn.”
The intent was good, but the performance was not answerable to it; for this king, like the other one, soon fell into deep thinkings concerning his vast affairs, and the same calamity resulted—the cookery got burned. The woman returned in time to save the breakfast from entire destruction; and she promptly brought the king out of his dreams with a brisk and cordial tongue-lashing. Then, seeing how troubled he was, over his violated trust, she softened at once and was all goodness and gentleness toward him.
The boy made a hearty and satisfying meal, and was greatly refreshed and gladdened by it. It was a meal which was distinguished by this curious feature, that rank was waived on both sides; yet
[begin page 220]
[begin page 221]
When breakfast was over, the housewifealt told the king to wash up the dishes. This command was a staggerer, for a moment, and the king came near rebelling; but then he said to himself, “Alfred the Great watched the cakes; doubtless he would have washed the dishes, too—therefore will I essay it.”
He made a sufficiently poor job of it; and
toalt his surprise, too,alt for the cleaning of wooden spoons and trenchers had seemed an
easy thing to do. It was a tedious and troublesome piece of work, but he
finished it at last. He was becoming
impatient to get away on his journey now; however, he was not to lose this
thrifty dame's society so easily. She furnished him some little odds and ends of
employment, which he got through with after a fair fashion and with some credit.
Then shealt set him and the
little girls to paring some winter apples; but he was so awkward at this service,alt that she retired him from it and gave him a butcher knife to
grind. Afterward221.18 she kept him carding
[begin page 222]
The king discoveredalt these rascals approaching the front gate before they had had a chance to see him; so he said nothing about drawing the line, but took up his basket of kittens and stepped quietly out the back way, without a word. He left the creatures in an outhouse222.14, and hurried on, into a narrow lane at the rear.
[begin page 223]
Thealt high hedge hid him from the house, now; and so, under the impulse of a deadly fright, he let out all his forces and sped toward a wood in the distance. He never looked back until he had almost gained the shelter of the forest; then he turned and descried two figures in the distance. That was sufficient; he did not wait to scan them critically, but hurried on, and never abated his pace till he was far within the twilight depths of the wood. Then he stopped; being persuadedalt that he was now tolerably safe.alt He listened intently, but the stillness was profound and solemn—awful,alt even, and depressing to the spirits. At wide intervals his straining ear did detect sounds, but they were so remote, and hollow, and mysterious,alt that they seemed not to be realalt sounds, but onlyalt the moaning and complaining ghosts of departed ones.alt So the sounds were yet more dreary than the silence which they interrupted.
It was his purpose, in the beginning, to stay where he was,alt the rest of the day; but a chill soon invaded his perspiring body, and he was at last obliged to resumealt movement in order to get warm. He struck straight through the forest, hoping to pierce to a roadalt presently, but he was disappointed in this. He traveled on and on; but the further223.19 he went, the denser the wood became, apparently. The gloom began to thicken, by and by, and the king realized that the night was coming on. It made him shudder to think of spending it in such an uncanny place; so he
[begin page 224]
And how glad he was when at last he caught the glimmer of a light! He approached
it warily, stopping often to look about him and listen. It came from an unglazed
window-opening in a shabby little hut. He heard a voice, now, and
[begin page 225]
“A holy hermit!” said the king to himself; “now am I indeed fortunate.”
The hermit rose from his knees; the king knocked. A deep voice responded—
“Enter!—but leave sin behind, for the ground whereon thou shalt stand is holy!”
The king entered, and paused. The hermit turned a pair of gleaming, unrestful eyes upon him, and said—
“Who art thou?”
“I am the king,” came the answer, with placid simplicity.
“Welcome, king!” cried the hermit, with enthusiasm. Then, bustling about with feverish activity, and constantly saying “welcome, welcome,” he arranged his bench, seated the king on it, by the hearth, threw some faggots on the fire, and finally fell to pacing the floor, with a nervous stride.
“Welcome! Many have sought sanctuary here, but they were not
[begin page 226]
The old man, still pacing back and forth, ceased to speak aloud, and began to mutter. The king seized226.19 this opportunity to state his case; and he did it with an eloquence inspired by uneasiness and apprehension. But the hermit went on muttering, and gave no heed. And still muttering, he approached the king and said, impressively—
“'Sh!alt I will tell you a secret!”alt He bent down to impart it, but checked himself, and assumed a listening attitude. After a moment or two he went on tiptoe to the window-opening, put his head out and peered around in the gloaming, then came tiptoeing back again, put his face close down to the king's, and whispered—
“I am an archangel!”
The king started violently, and said to himself, “Would God I were with the outlaws again; for lo, now am I the prisoner of a madman!” His apprehensions were heightened, and they showed plainly in his face. In a low, excited voice, the hermit continued—
“I see you feel my atmosphere! There's awe in your face! None may be in this atmosphere and not be thus affected; for it is the very atmosphere of heaven. I go thither and return, in the twinkling of an eye. I was made an archangel on this very spot, it is five years ago, by angels sent from heaven to confer that awful dignity.alt Their presence filled this place with an intolerable brightness. And they knelt to me,
[begin page 227]
[begin page 228]
So he went on, for an hour, whilst the poor little king sat and suffered. Then all at once the old man's frenzy departed, and he became all gentleness. His voice softened, he came down out ofalt his clouds, and fell to prattling along so simply and so humanly, that he soon won the king's heart completely. The old devotee moved the boy nearer to the fire and made him comfortable; doctored his small bruises and abrasions with a deft and tender hand; and then set about preparing and cooking a supper—chatting pleasantly all the time, and occasionally stroking the lad's cheek or patting his head, in such a gently caressing way that in a little while all the fear and repulsion inspired by the archangel were changed to reverence and affection for the man.
[begin page 229]
This happy state of things continued while the two ate the supper; then, after a prayer before the shrine, the hermit put the boy to bed, in a small adjoining room,alt tucking him in as snugly and lovingly as a mother might;alt and so, with a parting caress, left him and sat down by the fire, and began to poke the brands about in an absent and aimless way. Presently he paused; thenalt tapped his forehead several times with his fingers,alt as if trying to recal some thought which had escaped from his mind. Apparently he was unsuccessful. Now he started quickly up, and entered his guest's room,alt and said—
“Thou art king?”
“Yes,” was the response, drowsily uttered.
“What king?”
“Of England.”
“Of England! Then Henry is gone!”
“Alack, it is so. I am his son.”
A black frown settled down upon the hermit's face, and he clenched his bony hands with a vindictive energy. He stood a few moments, breathing fast and swallowing repeatedly, then said in a husky voice—
“Dost know it was he229.19 that turned us out into the world houseless and homeless?”
There was no response. The old man bent down and scanned the boy's reposeful face and listened to his placid breathing. “He sleeps—sleeps soundly;” and the frownalt vanished away and gave place to an expression of evil satisfaction. Aalt smile flitted across the dreaming boy's features. The hermit muttered, “So—his heart is happy;” and he turnedalt away. He went stealthily about the place, seeking here and there for something; now and then halting to listen, now and then jerking his head around and casting a quick glance towardalt the bed; and always muttering, always mumbling to himself. At last he found what he seemed to want—a rusty old butcher knife and a whetstone. Then he crept to his place by the fire, sat himself down, and began to whet the knife softly on the stone, still muttering, mumbling, ejaculating. The winds sighed around the lonely place, the mysterious voices of the night floated by out of the distances, the shining eyes of venturesome mice and rats peeredalt out at the old man from cracks and coverts, but he went on with his work, rapt, absorbed, and noted none of these things.
At long intervals he drew his thumb along the edge of his knife, and
[begin page 230]
He took no note of the flight of time, but worked tranquilly on, entertaining himself with his thoughts, which broke out occasionally in articulate speech:
“His father wrought us evil, he destroyed us—and is gone down into the eternal
fires! Yes,
And so he wrought; and still wrought; mumbling—chuckling a lowalt rasping chuckle, at times—and at times breaking again into words:
“It was his father that did it all. I am but an archangel230.20—but for him, I should be Pope!”
The king stirred. The hermit sprang noiselesslyalt to the bedside230.22, and went down upon his knees, bending over the prostrate formalt with his
[begin page 231]
The hermit watched and listened, for a time, keeping his position and scarcely breathing; then he slowly lowered his arm, and presently crept away, saying,—
“It is long past midnight231.8—it is not best that he should cry out, lest by accident some onealt be passing.”
He glided about his hovel, gathering a rag here, a thong there, and another one yonder; then he returned, and by careful and gentle handling, he managed to tie the king's ankles together without waking him. Next he essayed to tie the wrists; he made several attempts to cross them, but the boy always drew one hand or the other away, just as the cord was ready to be applied; but at last, when the archangel was almost ready to despair, the boy crossed his hands himself, and the next moment they were bound. Now a bandage was passed under the sleeper'salt chin and brought up over his head and tied fast—and so softly, so gradually, and so deftly were the knots drawn together and compacted,alt that the boy slept peacefully through it all without stirring.
[begin page 232]
[blank verso]
[begin page 233]
The old man glided away, stooping, stealthy, cat-like233.1, and brought the low bench. He seated himself upon it, halfalt his body in the dim and flickering light, and the other half in shadow; and so, with his cravingalt eyes bent upon the slumbering boy, he kept his patient vigil there, heedless of the drift of time, and softly whetted his knife, and mumbled and chuckled; and in aspect and attitude he resembled nothing so much as a grisly,alt monstrous spider, gloating over some hapless insect that lay bound and helpless in his web.
After a long while, the oldalt man, who was still gazing,—yet not seeing, his mind having settled into a dreamy abstraction,—altobserved on a sudden, that the boy's eyes were open—wide open and staring! —staring up in frozen horror at the knife. The smile of a gratified devil crept over the old man's face, and he said, without changing his attitude or his occupation—
“Son of Henry the Eighth, hast thou prayed?”
The boy struggled helplessly in his bonds; and at the same timealt forced a smothered sound through his closed jaws, which the hermit chose to interpret as an affirmative answer to his question.
“Then pray again. Pray the prayer for the dying!”alt
A shudder shook the boy's frame, and his face blenched. Then he struggled again to free himself—turning and twisting himself this way and that; tugging frantically, fiercely, desperately—but uselessly—to burst his fetters: and all the while the old ogre smiled down upon him, and nodded his head, and placidly whetted his knife; mumbling, from
[begin page 234]
The boy utteredalt a despairing groan, and ceased from his struggles, panting. The tears came, then, and trickled, one after the other, down his face; but this piteous sight wrought no softening effect upon the savage old man.
The dawnalt was coming, now; the hermitalt observed it, and spoke up sharply, with a touch of nervous apprehension in his voice—
“I may not indulge this ecstasy234.9234.9 longer! The night is already gone. It seems but a moment—only a moment; would it had endured a year! Seed of the Church's spoiler,alt close thy perishing eyes, an'234.11 thou fearest to look upon . . . . .”
The rest was lost in inarticulate mutterings. The old man sunk234.13 upon his knees, his knife in his hand, and bent himself over the moaning boy—
Hark! There was a sound of voicesalt near the cabin—the knife dropped from the hermit's hand; he cast a sheepskin over the boy and started up, trembling. The sounds increased, and presently the voices became rough and angry; then came blows, and cries for help; then a
[begin page 235]
“Hullo-o-o! Open! And despatch, in the name of all the devils!”
O235.4, this was the blessedest sound that had ever made music in the king's ears; for it was Miles Hendon's voice!
The hermit, grinding his teethalt in impotent rage, moved swiftly out of the bedchamber, closing the door behind him; and straightway235.7 the king heard a talk, to this effect, proceeding from the “chapel:”
“Homage and greeting, reverend sir! Where is the boy—my boy?”
“What boy, friend?”
“What boy! Lie me no lies, sir priest, play me no deceptions!—I am not in the humor for it. Near to this place I caught the scoundrels who235.12235.12 I judged did steal him from me, and I made them confess; they said he was at large again, and they had tracked him to your door. They showed me his very footprints. Now palter no more; for look you, holy sir, an'235.16 thou produce him not— Where235.16235.16 is the boy?”
“O235.17, good sir, peradventurealt you mean the ragged regal vagrant that tarried here the night. If such as you take235.18 interest in such as he, know, then, that I have sent him of an errand. He will be back anon.”
“How soon? How soon? Come, waste not the timealt—can not I overtake235.20–21 him? How soon will he be back?”
“Thou needst not stir;alt he will return quickly.”
“So be it, then. I will try to wait. But stop!alt—you sent him of an errand?—you235.24!alt Verily this is a lie—he would not go. He would pull thy old beard, an'235.25 thou didstalt offer him such an insolence. Thou hast lied, friend;alt thou hast surely lied! He would not goalt for thee nor for any man.”
“For any man—no; haply not. But I am not a man.”
“What! Now o' God's name what art thou, then?”
“It is a secret—mark thou reveal it not. I am an archangel!”
There was a tremendous ejaculation from Miles Hendon—not altogether unprofane—followed by—
“This doth well and truly account for his complaisance! Right well I knew he would budge nor hand nor foot in the menial service of any mortal; but lord, even a king must obey235.35235.35 when an archangel gives235.36235.36 the word o' command! Let me—'sh! What noise was that?”
All this while the little king had been235.37235.37te yonder, alternately quaking with terror and trembling with hope; and all the while, too, he had
[begin page 236]
“Noise? I heard onlyalt the wind.”
“Mayhap it was. Yes, doubtless that was it. I have been hearing it faintly all the—there it is again! It is not the wind! What an odd sound! Come, we will hunt it out!”
Now the king's joy was nearly insupportable. His tiredalt lungs did their utmost—and hopefully, too—but the sealed jaws and the muffling sheepskin236.13 sadly crippled the effort. Then the poor fellow's heart sank, to hear the hermit say—
“Ah, it came from without—I think from the copse yonder. Come, I will lead the way.”
The king heard the two pass out, talking; heard their footsteps die quickly away—then he was alone with a boding, brooding, awful silence.
[begin page 237]
It seemed an age till he heard the steps and voices approaching again—and this time he heard an added sound,—altthe trampling of hoofs, apparently. Then he heard Hendon say—
“I will not wait longer. I cannot wait longer. He has lost his way in this thick wood. Which direction took he? Quick—point it out to me.”
“He—butalt wait; I will go with thee.”
“Good—good! Why, truly thou art better than thy looks. Marry I do237.9 think there's notte another archangel with237.9237.9 so right a heart as thine. Wiltalt ride? Wilt take the wee donkey that's for my boy, or wilt thou fork thy holy legs over this ill-conditioned slave237.11237.11 of a mule that I have provided for myself?—alt237.12 and had been cheated in, too, had he cost but the indifferent sum of a month'salt usury on a brass farthing let to a tinker out of work.237.14te”
“No—ridealt thy mule, and lead thine ass; I am surer on mine own feet, and will walk.”
“Then prithee mind the little beast for me while I take my life in my hands and make what success I may toward mounting the big one.”
Then followed a confusion of kicks, cuffs, tramplings and plungings, accompanied by aalt thunderous intermingling of volleyed curses, and finally a237.22237.22 bitter apostrophe to the mule,alt which must have broken its spirit,237.22–23237.22–23 for hostilities seemed to cease from that moment.
[begin page 238]
With unutterable misery the fettered little king heard the voices and footsteps fadealt away and die out. All hope forsook him, now, for the moment,alt and a dull despair settled down upon his heart. “My only friend is deceived and got rid of,” he said; “the hermit will return and—” Healt finished with a gasp; and at once fell to struggling soalt frantically with his bonds again, that he shook off the smothering sheepskin.alt
And now he heard the door open! The sound chilled him to the marrow—already he seemed to feel the knifealt at his throat. Horror made him close his eyes; horror made him open them again—and before him stood John Canty and Hugo!
He would have said “Thank God!” if his jaws had been free.
A moment or two later his limbs were at liberty, and his captors, each gripping him by an arm, were hurrying him with all speed through the forest.
[begin page 239]
Once more “King Foo-foo239.1 the First” was roving with the tramps and outlaws, a butt for their coarse jestsalt and dull-witted railleries, and sometimes the victim of small spitefulnesses at the hands of Canty and Hugo when the Ruffler's back was turned. None but Canty and Hugo really disliked him. Some of the others liked him, and all admired his pluck and spirit. During two or three days, Hugo, in whose ward and charge239.7239.7 the king was, did what he covertly could to make the boy uncomfortable; and at night, during the customary orgies, he amused the company by putting small indignities upon him—always as if by accident. Twice he stepped upon the king's toes—accidentally—and the king, as became his royalty, was contemptuously unconscious of it and indifferent to it; but the third time Hugo entertained himself in that way, the king felled him to the ground with a cudgel, to the prodigious delight of the tribe. Hugo, consumed with anger and shame, sprang up, seized239.15 a cudgel, and came at his small adversary in a fury. Instantly a ring was formed around the gladiators, and the betting and cheering began. But poor Hugo stood no chance whatever. His frantic and lubberly 'prentice-work found but a poor market for itself when pitted against an arm which had been trained by the first masters of Europe in single-stick, quarter-staff, and every art and trick ofalt swordsmanship. The little king stood, alert but at graceful ease, and caught and turned aside the thick rain of blows with a facility and precision which setalt the motley on-lookers
[begin page 240]
All attempts to make the king serviceable to the troop had failed. He had stubbornly refused to act; moreover he was always trying to escape. He had been thrust into an unwatched kitchen, the first day of his return; he not only came forth empty handed, but tried to rousealt
[begin page 241]
Thus several days went by; and the miseries of this tramping life, and the weariness and sordidness and meanness and vulgarity of it, became gradually and steadily so intolerable to the captive that he began at last to feel that his release from the hermit's knife must prove only a temporary respite from death, at best.
But at night, in his dreams, these things were forgotten, and he was on his throne, and master again. This, of course, intensified the sufferings of the awakening—so the mortifications of each succeeding morning of the few that passed between his return to bondage and the combat with Hugo, grew bitterer and bitterer, and harder and harder to bear.
The morning after that combat, Hugo241.22241.22 got up with a heart filled with vengeful purposes against the king. He had two plans, in particular. One was to inflict upon the lad what would be, to his proud spirit and “imagined” royalty, a peculiar humiliation; and if he failed to accomplish this,alt his other plan was to put a crime of some kind upon the king and then betray him into the implacable clutches of the law.
In pursuance of the first plan, he purposedalt to put a “clime” upon the king's leg; rightly judging that that would mortify himalt to the last and perfect degree; and as soon as the clime should operate241.31241.31, he meant to get Canty's help, and force the king to expose his leg in the highway and beg for alms. “Clime”alt was the cant term for a sore, artificially created. To make a clime, the operator made a paste or poultice of unslaked lime, soapalt, and the rust of old iron, and spreadalt it upon a piece of leather, which was then bound tightly upon the leg. This would presently fret off the skin, and make the flesh raw and angry-lookingalt241.38241.38; blood was then rubbed upon the limb, which, being
[begin page 242]
Hugoalt got the help of the tinker whom the king had cowed with the soldering-iron;alt they took the boyalt out on a tinkeringalt tramp, and as soon as they were out of sight of the camp they threw him down and the tinker held him while Hugo bound the poultice tight and fast upon his leg.
The king raged and stormed, and promised to hang the two the moment the sceptre
was in his hand again; but they kept a firm grip
[begin page 243]
The king wanted to borrow his deliverer's cudgel and warmalt the jackets of the two rascals on the spot; but the man said no, it would bring trouble—leave the matter till night; the whole tribe being together, then, the outside world would not venture to interfere or interrupt. He marched the party back to camp and reported the affair to the Ruffler, who listened, pondered, and then decided that the king should not bealt again detailed to beg, since it was plain he was worthy of something higher and better—wherefore, on the spot he promoted him from the mendicant rank and appointed him to steal!
Hugo was overjoyed. He had already tried to make the king steal, and failed; but there would be no more trouble of that sort, now, for of course the king would not dream of defying a distinct command delivered directly from headquarters243.13. So he planned a raid for that very afternoon243.14, purposing to get the king in the law's grip in the course of it; and to do it, too, with such ingenious strategy, that it should seem to be accidental and unintentional; for the King of the Game-Cocks was popular, now, and the gang might not deal over-gently with an unpopular member who played so serious a treachery upon him as the delivering him over to the common enemy, the law.
Very well. All in good time Hugo strolled off to a neighboring village with his prey; and the two drifted slowly up and down one street after another,alt the one watching sharply for a sure chance to achieve his evil purpose, and the other watching as sharply for a chance to dart away and get free of his infamous captivity forever.
Both threw away some tolerably fair-looking opportunities; for both,alt in their secret hearts, were resolved to make absolutely surealt work this time, and neither meant to allow his fevered desires to seduce him into any venture that had much uncertaintyalt about it.
Hugo's chance came first.243.29 For at last a woman approached who carried a fat package of some sort in a basket. Hugo's eyes sparkled with sinful pleasure as he said to himself, “Breathalt o' my life, an'243.31 I can but put that upon him, 'tis good-den and God keep thee, King of the Game-Cocks!” He waited and watched—outwardly patient, but inwardly consuming with excitement—till the woman had passed by, and the time was ripe; then said, in a low voice—
“Tarryalt here till I come again,” and darted stealthily after the prey.alt
The king's heart was filled with joy—he could make his escape, now,alt if Hugo's quest only carried him far enough away.
[begin page 244]
Butalt he was to have no such luck. Hugo crept behind the woman, snatched the package, and came running back, wrapping it in an old piece of blanket which he carried on his arm. The hue and cry was raised in a moment, by the woman, who knew her loss by the lightening of her burden, although she had not seen the pilfering done. Hugo thrust the bundle into the king's hands without halting, saying,—
“Now speed ye after me with the rest, and cry ‘Stop thief!’ but mind ye lead them astray!”
The next moment Hugo turned a corner and darted down a crooked alley,—244.11 and in another moment or two healt lounged into view again, looking innocent and indifferent, and took up a position behind a post to watch results.altte
Thealt insulted king threw the bundle on the ground; and the blanket fell away from italt just as the woman arrived, with an augmenting crowd at her heels; she seized244.16 the king's wristte with one hand,
[begin page 245]
Hugo had seen enough—his enemy was captured and the law would get him, now—so he slipped away, jubilant and chuckling, and wended campwards, framing a judicious version of the matter to give to the Ruffler's crew as he strode along.
The king continued to struggle in the woman's strong grasp, and now and then cried out, in vexation—alt
“Unhand me, thou foolish creature; it was not I that bereaved thee of thy paltry goods.”
The crowd closed around, threatening the king and calling him names; a brawny blacksmith, in leather apron, and sleeves rolled to his elbows, made a reach for him, saying he would trounce him well,
[begin page 246]
“Marry, good souls, let us proceed gently, not with ill blood and uncharitable words. This is matter for the law's consideration, not private and unofficial handling.alt Loose thyalt hold from the boy, goodwife246.7.”
The blacksmith averaged the stalwart soldier with a glance, then went muttering away,alt rubbing his arm; the woman released the boy's wrist reluctantly; the crowd eyed the stranger unlovingly, but prudently closed their mouths. The king sprang to his deliverer's side, with flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, exclaiming—
“Thou hast lagged sorely, but thou comestalt in good season, now, Sir Miles;alt carve me this rabble to rags!”
[begin page 247]
Hendon forced back a smile, and bent down and whispered in the king's ear—
“Softly, softly, my prince, wag thy tongue warily—nay, suffer it not to wag at all. Trust in me—all shall go well in the end.” Then he added, to himself: “Sir Miles! Bless me, I had totally forgot I was a knight247.6247.6! Lord,alt how marvelous a thing it is, the grip his memory doth take upon his quaint and crazyalt fancies! . . . . . . An empty and foolish title is mine, and yet it is something to have deserved it; for I think it is more honoralt to be held worthy to be a spectre-knightalt247.9247.9 in his Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows, than to be held base enough to be an earlalt in some of the real kingdoms of this world.”alt
The crowd fell apart toalt admit a constable, who approached and was aboutalt to lay his hand upon the king's shoulder, when Hendon said—
“Gently, good friend,alt withhold your handalt—he shall go peaceably;alt I am responsible for that. Lead on, we will follow.”
The officer led, with the woman and her bundle; Miles and the king followed after, with the crowd at their heels. The king was inclined to rebel; but Hendon saidalt to him in a low voice—
“Reflect, sire—your laws are the wholesome breath of your own royalty;alt shall their source resist them, yet require the branches to respect them? Apparently one of these laws has been broken; when the king is on his throne again, can it ever grieve him to remember
[begin page 248]
“Thou art right; say no more; thou shalt see that whatsoever the king of England requiresalt a subject to suffer under the law, he will himself suffer while he holdeth the stationalt of a subject.”
When the woman was called upon to testify before the justice of
[begin page 249]
“What dostalt thou hold this property to be worth?”
The woman curtsied and replied—
“Three shillings and eightpence249.5, your worship—I could not abate a penny and set forth the value honestly.”
The justice glanced around uncomfortably upon the crowd, then nodded to the constable and said—
“Clear the court and close the doors.”
It was done. None remained but the two officials, the accused, the accuser, and Miles Hendon. This latter was rigid and colorless, and on his forehead big drops of cold sweat gathered, broke and blendedalt together, and trickled down his face. The judge turned to the woman again, and said, in a compassionate voice—alt
“'Tis a poor ignorant lad, and mayhap wasalt driven hard by hunger, for these be grievousalt times for the unfortunate; mark you, he hath not an evil face—but when hunger driveth—Good woman!alt dost know that when one steals a thing above the value of thirteenalt pence ha'penny the law saith he shall hang for it!”
The little king started, wide-eyed with consternation,alt but controlled himself and held his peace; but not so the woman. She sprang to her feet, shakingalt with fright, and cried out—
“O249.23, good lack, what have I done! God-a-mercy, I would not hang the poor thing for the wholealt world! Ah, save me from this, your worship—what shall I do, what can I do?”
The justice maintained his judicial composure, and simplyalt said—
“Doubtless it is allowable to revise the value, sincealt it is not yet writalt upon the record.”
“Then in God's name call the pig eightpence, and heaven bless the day that freed my conscience of this awesome thing!”
Miles Hendon forgot all decorum in his delight; and surprisedalt the king and wounded his dignity, byalt throwing his arms around him and hugging him. The woman made her grateful adieux and started away with her pig; and when the constable opened the door for her, he followed her out into the narrow hall. The justice proceeded to write in his record book. Hendon, always alert, thought he would like to know why the officer followed the woman out; so he slipped softly into the duskyalt hall and listened. He heard a conversation to this effect—
[begin page 250]
“It is a fat pig, and promises good eating;alt I will buy it of thee; here is the eightpence.”
“Eightpence, indeed!alt Thou'lt250.3 do no such thing. It cost me three shillings and eightpence, good honest coin of the last reign, that old Harry that's just dead ne'er touched nor250.5 tampered with. A fig for thy eightpence!”
“Stands the wind inalt that quarter? Thou wast under oath, and so swore falsely when thou saidstalt the value was but eightpence250.10. Come straightway back with me before his worship, and answer for the crime!—and then the lad will hang.”
“There, there, dearalt heart, say no more, I am content. Give me the eightpence250.16, and hold thy peace about the matter.”
The woman went off, crying;alt Hendon slipped back into the court room, and the constable presently followed, after hiding his prize in some convenient place. The justice wrote a while longer, then read the king a wise and kindly lecture,alt and sentenced him to a short imprisonmentalt in the common jail, to be followed by a public flogging.alt The astoundedalt king opened his mouth and was probably going to
[begin page 251]
“Idiot, dost imagine Ialt will enter a common jail alive?”
Hendon bent down and said, somewhat sharply—
“Will you trust in me? Peace! and forbear to worsen our chances with dangerousalt speech. What God wills, will happen; thou canst not hurry it, thou canst not alter it; therefore wait, and bealt patient—'twill be time enow to rail or rejoice when what is to happen has happened.”*alt
[begin page 252]
[blank verso]
[begin page 253]
The short winter day was nearly ended. The streets were deserted, save for a few random stragglers, and these hurried straightalt along, with the intent look of people who were only anxiousalt to accomplish their errands as quickly as possible and then snugly house themselves from the rising wind and the gathering twilight. They looked neither to the right nor253.6 the leftte; they paid no attention to our party, they did not even seem to see them. Edward the Sixth wondered if the spectacle of a king on his way to jail hadalt ever encountered such marvelous indifference before. By and by the constable arrived at a deserted market-square and proceeded to cross it. When he had reached the middle of it, Hendon laid his hand upon his arm, and said in a low voice—
“Bide a moment, good sir, there is none in hearing, and I would say a word to thee.”
“My duty forbids it, sir; prithee hinder me not, the night comes on.”
“Stay, nevertheless, for the matter concerns thee nearly. Turn thy back a moment and seem not to see: let this poor lad escape.”
“This to me, sir! I arrest thee in—”
“Nay, be not too hasty. See thou be careful and commit no foolish error”—then he shut his voice down to a whisper, and said in the man's ear—“thealt pig thou hast purchased for eightpence may cost thee thy neck, man!”
[begin page 254]
The poor constable, taken by surprise, was speechless, at first, then found his tongue and fell to blustering and threatening; but Hendon was tranquil,alt and waited with patiencealt till hisalt breath was spent; then saidalt—
“I have a liking to thee, friend, and would not willingly see thee
“There—have I set it forth correctly?—should notalt I be able to set it forth correctly before the judge, ifalt occasion required?”
The man was dumb with fear and distress, for a moment; then he rallied and said with forced lightness—
“Tis making a mighty matter indeed, out of a jest; I but plagued the woman for mine amusement.”
“Kept you the woman's pig for amusement?”
The man answered sharply—
“Naught else, good sir—I tell thee 'twas but a jest.”
“I do begin to believe thee,” said Hendon, with a perplexing mixture of mockery and half-conviction in his tone; “but tarry thou here a moment whilst I run and ask his worship—for nathlessalt, he being a
[begin page 255]
He was moving away, still talking; the constable hesitated, fidgeted255.2, spat out an oath or two, then cried out—
“Hold, hold, good sir—prithee wait a little—the judge! why, man, he hathalt no more sympathy with a jest than hath a dead corpse!—come, and we will speak further. Ods body! I seem to be in evil case—and all for an innocent and thoughtless pleasantry. I am a man of family; and my wife and little ones—List to reason, good your worship: what wouldst thou of me?”
“Only that thou be blind and dumb and paralytic whilst one may count a hundred thousand—counting slowly,” said Hendon, with the expression of a man who asks but a reasonable favor, and that a very little one.
[begin page 256]
“It is my destruction!” said the constable despairingly. “Ah, be reasonable, good sir; only look at this matter, on all its sides, and see how mere a jest it is—how manifestly and how plainly it is so. And even if one granted it were not a jest, it is a fault so small that e'enalt the grimmest penalty it could call forth would be but a rebuke and warning from the judge's lips.”
Hendon replied with a solemnity which chilled the air about him—alt
“This jest of thine hath a name, in law—altwot you what it is?”
“I knew it not! Peradventure I have been unwise.alt I never dreamed it had a name—ah, sweet heaven, I thought it was original.”
“Yes, it hath a name. In the law this crime is called Non compos mentis lex talionis sic transit gloria Mundian.”
“Ah, my God!”
“And the penalty is death!”
“God be merciful to me, a sinner!”
“By advantage taken of one in fault, in dire peril, and at thy mercy, thou hast seized256.17 goods worth above thirteen pencealt ha'penny, paying but a trifle for the same; and this, in the eye of the law, is constructive barratry,alt misprision of treason, malfeasance in office, ad hominem expurgatis in statu quoan—and the penalty is death by the halter, without ransom, commutation, or benefit of clergy.”
“Bear me up, bear me up, sweet sir, my legs do fail me! Be thou merciful—spare me this doom, and I will turn my back and see naught that shall happen.”
“Good! now thou'rt256.25 wise and reasonable. And thou'lt256.25 restore the pig?”
“I will, I will indeed—nor ever touch another, though heaven send it and an archangelalt fetch it. Goalt—I am blind for thy sake—I see nothing. I will say thou didst break in andalt wrest the prisoner from my hands by force.alt It is but a crazy, ancient door—I will batter it down myself betwixt midnight and the morning.”
“Do it, good soul, no harm will come of it; the judge hath a loving charity for thisalt poor lad, and will shed no tears and break no jailer'salt bones for his escape.”
[begin page 257]
As soon as Hendon and the king were out of sight of the constable, his majesty was instructed to hurry to a certain place outside the town, and wait there, whilst Hendon should go to the inn and settle his account. Half an hour later the two friends were blithelyalt jogging eastward on Hendon's sorry steeds.alt The king was warm and comfortable, now, for he had cast his rags and clothed himself in the second-hand suit which Hendon had bought on London Bridge.
Hendon wished to guard against over-fatiguing the boy; he judged that hard journeys, irregular meals, and illiberal measures of sleep would be bad for his crazed mind;alt whilst rest, regularity, and moderate exercise would be pretty sure to hasten its cure; he longed to see the stricken intellect made well again and itsalt diseased visions driven out of the tormented little head; therefore he resolved to movealt by easy stages toward the home whence he had so long been banished, instead of obeying the impulse of his impatience and hurrying along night and day.
When he and the king had journeyed about ten miles, they reached a considerable village, and halted there for the night, at a good inn. The former relations were resumed; Hendon stood behind the king's chair, while he dined, and waited upon him; undressed him when he was ready for bed; then took the floor for his own quarters, and sleptalt athwart the door, rolled up in a blanket.
[begin page 258]
The next day, and the day after, they jogged lazily along, talking over the adventures they had met since their separation, and mightily enjoying each other's narratives. Hendon detailed all his wide wanderings in search of the king, and describedalt how the archangel had led him a fool's journey all over the forest, and taken him back to the hut, finally, when he found he could not get rid of him. Then—he said—the old man went into the bedchamber and came staggering back looking broken-hearted, and saying he had expected to find that the boy had returned and lain down in there to rest, but it was not so. Hendon had waited at the hut all day; hope of the king's return died out, then, and he departed upon the quest again.
“And old Sanctum Sanctorumalt was truly sorry your highness came not back,” said Hendon; “I saw it in his face.”
“Marry I will never doubt that!” said the king—and then told his own story; after which, Hendon was sorry he had not destroyed the archangel.alt
[begin page 259]
During the lastalt day of the trip,alt Hendon's spirits were soaring. His tongue ran constantly. He talked about his old father, and his brother Arthur, andalt told of many things which illustrated their high and generous characters; he went into lovingalt frenzies over his Edithalt, and was so gladhearted259.5 that he was even ablealt to say somealt gentle and brotherly things about Hugh. He dwelt a deal on the coming meeting at Hendon Hall; what a surprise it would be to everybody, and what an outburst of thanksgiving and delight there would be.
It was a fair region, dotted with cottages and orchards, and the road led through broad pasture lands whose recedingalt expanses, markedalt with gentle elevations and depressions, suggested the swelling and subsiding undulations of the sea. In the afternoon the returning prodigal made constant deflections from his course to see if by ascending some hillock he might not pierce the distance and catch a glimpse of his home. At last he was successful, and cried out excitedly—
“There is the village, my prince, and there is the Hall close by!
[begin page 260]
All possible hurry was made; still, italt was after three o'clock before the village was reached. The travelers scampered through it, Hendon's tongue going all the time. “Here is the church—covered with the same ivy—none gone, none added.” “Yonder is the inn, the old Red Lion,alt—and yonder260.10 is the marketplace260.10.” “Here is the May-pole260.10, and here the pump—nothing is altered; nothing but the people, at any rate; ten years make a change in people; some of these I seem to know, but none know me.” So his chat ran on. The end of the village was soon reached; then the travelers struck into a crooked, narrow road, walled in with tall hedges, and hurried briskly along it for a half260.15 mile, then passed into a vast flower garden through an imposing gateway whose huge stone pillars bore sculptured armorial devices. A noble mansion was before them.alt
“Welcome to Hendon Hall, my king!” exclaimed Miles. “Ah, 'tis a great day! My father and my brother, and the lady Edith will be so mad with joy that they will have eyes and tongues260.21te for none but me in the first transports of the meeting, and so thou'lt260.22 seem but coldly welcomed—but mind it not, 'twill soon seem otherwise; for when I say thou art my ward, and tell them how costly is my love for thee, thou'lt260.25 see them take thee to their breasts for Miles Hendon's sake, and make their house and hearts thy home forever after!”alt
The next moment Hendon sprang to the ground before the great door, helped the king down, then took him by the hand andalt rushed within. A few steps brought him to a spacious apartment; he entered, seated the king with more hurry than ceremony, thenalt ran toward a young man who sat at a writing table in front of a generous fire of logs.
“Embrace me, Hugh,” he cried, “and say thou'rt260.32 glad I am come again! and call our father, for home is not home till I shall touch his hand, and see his face, and hearalt his voice once more!”
But Hugh only drew back, after betraying a momentary surprise,alt and bent a gravealt stare upon the intruder—a stare which indicated somewhat of offended dignity, at first, then changed, in response to some inward thought or purpose, to an expression of marveling curi-
[begin page 261]
“Thyalt wits seem touched, poor stranger; doubtless thou hast suffered privations and rude buffetings at the world's hands; thy looks and dress betoken it. Whom dost thou take me to be?”
“Take thee? Pritheealt for whom else than whom thou artalt? I take thee to be Hugh Hendon,” said Miles, sharply.
The otheralt continued, in the same soft tone—
“And whom dost thou imagine thyself to be?”
“Imagination hath naught to do with it! Dost thou pretend thou knowest me not for thy brotheralt Miles Hendon?”
An expression of pleased surprise flitted across Hugh's face, and he exclaimed—
“What! thou art not jesting? Can the dead come to life? God be praised if it be so! Our poor lost boy restored to our arms after all these cruel years! Ah, it seems too good to be true, it is too good to be true—I charge thee, have pity, doalt not trifle with me! Quick—come to the light—let me scan thee well!”
He seized261.19 Miles by the arm,261.19261.19 draggedalt him to the window, and began
[begin page 262]
“Go on, brother, go on, and fear not; thou'lt262.6 find nor limb nor feature that cannot bide the test. Scour and scanalt me to thy content, my good old Hugh—I am indeed thy old Miles, thy same old Miles, thy lost brother, is'talt not so? Ah, 'tis a great day—I said 'twas a great day! Give me thy hand, give me thy cheek—lord,alt I am like to die of very joy!”
He was about to throwalt himself upon his brother; but Hugh put up his hand in dissent, then dropped his chin mournfully upon his breast, saying with emotion—
“Ah, God of his mercy give me strength to bear this grievous disappointment!”
Miles, amazed,alt could not speak, for a moment; then he found his tongue, and cried out—
“What disappointment?alt Am I not thy brother?”
Hugh shook his head sadly, and said—
“I pray heaven it may prove so, and that other eyes mayalt find the
[begin page 263]
“What letter?”
“One that came from over sea, some six or seven years ago. It said my brother died in battle.”
“It was a lie! Call thy father—he will know me.”alt
“One may not call the dead.”
“Dead?” Miles's voice was subdued, and his lips trembled. “My father dead!alt—O263.9, this is heavy news. Half my new joy is withered now. Prithee let me see my brother Arthur—he will know me; he will know me and console me.”
“He, also, is dead.”
“God be merciful to me, a stricken man! Gone,—both gone—the worthy taken and the worthless spared, in me! Ah!263.14 I crave youralt mercy!—do not sayalt the lady Edith—”
“Is dead? No, she lives.”
“Then, God be praised, my joy is whole again! Speed thee, brother—let her come to me! An'alt she say I amalt not myself,—but she will not; no, no, she will know me, I were a fool to doubt it. Bring her—bring the old servants; they, too, will know me.”
“All are gone but five—Peter, Halsey, David, Bernard and Margaret.”
So saying, Hugh left the room. Miles stood musing, a while, then began to walk the floor, muttering—
“The five arch villains have survived the two-and-twenty leal andalt honest—'tis an odd thing.”
He continued walking back and forth, muttering to himself; he had forgotten the king entirely. By and by his majesty said gravely,alt and with a touch of genuine compassion, though the words themselves were capable of being interpreted ironically—
“Mind not thy mischance, good man; there be others in the world whose identity is denied, and whose claims are derided.alt Thou hast company.”
“Ah, my king,” cried Hendon, coloringalt slightly, “do not thou condemn me—wait, and thou shalt see. I am no impostor—she will say it; you shall hear it from the sweetest lips in England. I an impostor? Why I know this old hall, these pictures of my ancestors, and all these things that are about us, as a child knoweth its own
[begin page 264]
“I do not doubt thee,” said the king, with a childlike simplicity and faith.
“I thank thee out of my heart!” exclaimed Hendon, withalt a fervency which showed that he was touched. The king added, with the same gentle simplicity—
“Dost thou doubt me?”
A guilty confusion seized264.10 upon Hendon, and he was gratefulalt that the door opened to admit Hugh, at that moment, and saved him the necessity of replying.
A beautiful lady, richly clothed, followed Hugh, and after her came several liveried servants. The lady walked slowly,alt with her head bowed and her eyes fixed upon the floor. The face was unspeakably sad. Miles Hendon sprangalt forward, crying out—
“O264.17, my Edith, my darling—”
But Hugh waved him back, gravely, and saidalt to the lady—
[begin page 265]
“Look upon him. Do youalt know him?”
At the sound of Miles'salt voice the woman had started, slightly, and her cheeks had flushed; she was trembling, now. She stood still, during an impressive pause of several moments; then slowly lifted up her head and lookedalt into Hendon's eyes with a stony and frightened gaze; the blood sank out of her face, drop by drop, till nothing remained but the gray pallor of death; then she said, in a voice as dead as the face, “I know him not!” and turned, with a moan and a stifled sob, and tottered out of the room.
Miles Hendon sank into a chair and covered his face with his hands. After a pause, his brother said to the servants—
“You have observed him. Do you know him?”
They shook their heads;alt then the master saidalt—
“The servants know youalt not, sir. I fearalt there is some mistake. You havealt seen that my wife knew youalt not.”
“Thy wife!” In an instant Hugh was pinned to the wall,
with an
[begin page 266]
Hugh, red-faced, and almost suffocated, reeled to the nearest chair, and commanded the servants to seize266.6 and bind the murderous stranger. They hesitated, and one of themalt said—
“He is armed, Sir Hugh, and we are weaponless.”alt
“Armed? What of it, and ye so many? Uponalt him, I say!”
But Miles warned them to be careful what they did, and added—
“Ye know me of old—I have not changed; come on, an'alt it like you.”
This reminder did not hearten the servants much; they still held back.
“Then go, ye paltry cowards, and arm yourselves and guard the doors, whilst I send one to fetch the watch,” said Hugh.alt He turned, at the threshold, and said to Miles, “You'llalt find it to youralt advantage to offend not with useless endeavors at escapealt.”
“Escape?alt Spare thyself discomfort, an'alt that is allalt that troubles thee. For266.20266.20 Miles Hendon is master of Hendon Hall and all its belongings. He will remain—doubt it not.”
[begin page 267]
The kingte sat musing a few moments, then looked up and said—
“'Tis strange—most strange. I cannot account for it.”
“No, it is not strange, my liege. I know him, and this conduct is but natural. He was a rascal from his birth267.4267.4.”
“O267.5, I spake not of him, Sir Miles.”
“Not of him? Then of what? What is it that is strange?”
“That the king is not missed.”
“How? Which? I doubt I do not understand.”
“Indeed? Doth it not strike you as being passing strange that the land is not filled with couriers and proclamations describing my person267.10–11 and making search for me? Is it no matter for commotion and distress that the head of the state267.12 is gone?—that I am vanished away and lost?”
[begin page 268]
“Most true, my king, I had forgot.” Then Hendon sighed, and muttered to himself, “Poor ruined mind—still busy with its patheticalt dream.”
“But I have a planaltte that shall right us both. I will write a paper,alt in three tongues—Latin, Greek, and English—and thou shalt haste away with italt to London in the morning. Give italt to none but my uncle, the lord Hertford; when he shall see it,alt he will know and say I wrote it.alt Then he will send for me.”
“Might it not be best, my prince, that we wait, here, until I prove myself and make my rights secure to my domainsalt? I should be so much the better able then, to—”
The king interrupted him imperiously—
“Peace! What are thy paltry domains, thy trivial interests, contrasted with matters which concern the weal of a nation and the integrity of a throne!” Then he added, in a gentle voice, as if he were sorry for his severity, “Obey, and have no fear; I will right thee, I will make thee whole—yes, more than whole.alt I shall remember, and requite.”
[begin page 269]
So saying, he took the pen, and set himself to work. Hendon contemplated him lovingly, a while, then said to himself—
“An' it were dark, I should think it was a king that spoke; there's no denying it, whenalt the humor's upon him he doth thunder and lighten like your true king—now where got he that trick? See him scribble and scratch away contentedly at his meaningless pot-hooks, fancying them to be Latin and Greek—and except my wit shall serve me with a lucky device for diverting himalt from his purpose, I shall be forced to pretend to post away to-morrow on this wildalt errand he hath invented for me.”
The next moment Sir Miles's thoughts had gone back to the recent episode. So absorbed was he in his musings, that when the king presently handed him the paper which he had been writing, he received it and pocketed it without being conscious of the act.alt “How marvelous strange she acted,” he muttered. “I think she knew me—and I think she did not know me. These opinions do conflict, I perceive it plainly;alt I cannot reconcile them, neither can I, by argument, dismissalt either of the two, or even persuade one to outweigh the other. The matter standeth simply thus: she must have known my face, my figure, my voice, for how could it be otherwise?alt yet she said she knew me not, and that is proof perfect, for she cannot lie. But stop—I think I begin to see. Peradventure he hath influenced her—commanded her—compelled her, to lie. That is the solution! the riddle is unriddled. She seemed dead with fear—yes, she was under his compulsion. I will seek her; I will find her; now that he is away, she will speak her true mind. She will remember the old times when we were little playfellows269.27 together, and this will soften her heart, and she will no more betray me, but will confess me. There is no treacherous blood in her—no, she was always honest and true. She has loved me, in those old days—this is my security; for whom one has loved, one cannot betray.”
He stepped eagerly toward the door; at that moment it opened, and the lady Edith entered. She was very pale, but she walked with a firm step, and her carriage was full of grace and gentle dignity. Her face was as sad as before.
Milesalt sprang forward, with a happy confidence, to meet her, but she checked him with a hardly perceptible gesture, and he stopped where he was. She seated herself, and asked him to do likewise. Thus
[begin page 270]
“Sir, I havealt come to warn you. The mad cannot be persuaded out of their delusions, perchance; but doubtless they may be persuaded to avoid perils. I think this dream of yours hath the seeming of honest truth to you, and therefore is not criminal—but do not tarry here with it; for here it is dangerous.” She looked steadily into Miles's face, a moment, then added, impressively, “It is the more dangerous for that you are much like what our lost lad must have grown to be, if he had lived.”
“Heavens, madam, but I am he!”
“I truly think you think it, sir. I question not your honesty in that—I but warn you, that is all. My husband is master in this region; his power hath hardly any limit; the people prosper or starve, as he wills. If you resembled not the man whom you profess to be, my husband might bid you pleasure yourself with your dream in peace; but trust me, I know him well, I know what he will do; he will say to all, that you are but a mad impostor, and straightway270.21 all will echo him.” She bent upon Miles that same steady look once more, and added: “If you were Miles Hendon, and he knew it and all the region knew it—consider what I am saying, weigh it well—you would stand in the same peril, your punishment would be no less sure; he would deny you and denounce you, and none would be bold enough to give you countenance.”
“Most truly I believe it,” said Miles, bitterly. “The power that can command one life-long friend to betray and disown another, and be obeyed, may well look to be obeyed in quarters where bread and life are on the stake and no cobweb ties of loyalty and honor are concerned.”
A faint tinge appeared for a moment in the lady's cheek, and she dropped her eyes to the floor; butalt her voice betrayed no emotion when she proceeded—
“I have warned you, I must still warn you, to go hence. This man will destroy you, else. He is a tyrant who knows no pity. I, who am his fettered slave, know this. Poor Miles, and Arthur, and my dear
[begin page 271]
Miles declined the purse with a gesture, and rose up and stood before her.
“Grant me one thing,” he said. “Let your eyes rest upon mine, so that I may see if they be steady. There—now answer me. Am I Miles Hendon?”
“No. I know you not.”
“Swear it!”
[begin page 272]
The answer was low, but distinct—
“I swear.”alt
“O272.3, this passes belief!”
“Fly! Why will you waste the precious time? Fly, and save yourself.”alt
At that moment the officers burst into the room and a violent struggle began; but Hendon was soon overpowered and dragged away. The king was taken, also, and both were bound, and led to prison.alt
[begin page 273]
The cells were all crowded; so the two friends were chained in a large room where persons charged with trifling offenses were commonlyalt kept. They had company, for there were some twenty manacled and fettered prisoners here, of both sexes and of varying ages,alt —an obscene and noisy gang. The king chafed bitterly over the stupendous indignity thus put upon his royalty, but Hendon was moodyalt and taciturn. He was pretty thoroughly bewildered. He had come home, a jubilant prodigal, expecting to find everybody wild with joy over his return; and instead had got the cold shoulder and a jail. The promise and the fulfilment differed so widely, that the effect was stunningalt; healt could not decide whether it was most tragic or most grotesque. He felt much as a man might who had danced blithely outalt to enjoy a rainbow, and got struck by lightning.
But gradually his confused and tormenting thoughts settled down into some sort of order, and then his mind centredalt itself upon Edith. Healt turned her conduct over, and examined it in all lights, but he
[begin page 274]
Wrapped in prison blankets of a soiled and tattered condition274.7274.7, Hendon and the king passed a troubled night. For a bribe the jailer
During the ensuing week, the days and nights were ofalt a monotonous sameness, as to events; men whose faces Hendon remembered
[begin page 275]
“The villain is in this room—cast thy old eyes about and see if thou canst say which is he.”
Hendon glanced up, and experienced a pleasant sensation for the first time since he had been in the jail. He said to himself, “Thisalt is Blake Andrews, a servant all his life in my father's family—a good honest soul, with a right heart in his breast. That is, formerly. But none are true, now; all are liars. This man will know me—and will deny me, too, like the rest.”
The old man gazed around the room, glanced at each face in turn, and finally said—alt
“I see none here but paltry knaves, scum o' the streets. Which is he?”
The jailer laughed.
“Here,” he said; “scan this big animal, and grant me an opinion.”
The old man approached, and looked Hendon over, long and earnestly, then shook his head and said—
“Marry, this is no Hendon—nor ever was!”
“Right! Thy old eyes are sound yet. An'alt I were Sir Hugh, I would take the shabbyalt carle and—”
The jailer finished by lifting himself a-tip-toe with an imaginary halter, at the same time making a gurgling noise in his throat suggestive of suffocation. The old man said, vindictively—
“Let him bless God an'alt he fare no worse. An'alt I had the handling o' the villain he should roast, or I am no true man!”
The jailer laughed a pleasant hyena laugh, and said—
“Give him a piece of thy mind, old man—they all do it. Thou'lt275.29 find it good diversion.”
Then he sauntered toward his ante-room and disappeared. The old man dropped upon his knees and whispered—
“God be thanked, thou'rt come again, my master! I believed thou wertalt dead these seven years, and lo, here thou art alive! I knew thee the moment I saw thee; and main hard work it was to keep a stony countenance and seem to see none here but tuppenny knaves and rubbish o'alt the streets. I am old and poor, Sir Miles; but say the word and I will go forth and proclaim the truth though I be strangled for it.”
[begin page 276]
“No,” said Hendon; “thou shalt not. It would ruin thee, and yet help but little in my cause. But I thank thee; for thou hast given me back somewhat of my lost faith in my kind.”
The old servant became very valuable to Hendon and the king; for he dropped in several times a day to “abuse” the former, and always smuggled in a few delicacies to help out the prison bill of fare; he also furnished the current news. Hendonalt reserved the dainties for the king; without them his majesty might not have survived, for he was not able to eat the coarse and wretched food provided by the jailer. Andrewsalt was obliged to confine himself to brief visits, in order to avoid suspicion; but he managed to impart a fair degree of information each time—information delivered in a low voice, for Hendon's benefit, and interlarded with insulting epithets delivered in a louder voice, for the benefit of other hearers.
[begin page 277]
So, little by little, the story of the family came out. Arthur had been dead six
years. This loss, with the absence of news from Hendon, impaired the father's
health; he believed he was going to die, and he wished to see Hugh and Edith
settled in life before he passed away; but Edith begged hard for delay, hoping
for Miles's return;alt then the letter came which brought the news of
Miles's death; the shock prostrated Sir Richard; he believed his end was very
near, and he and Hugh insisted upon the marriage; Edith begged for and obtained
a month's respite; then another, and finally a third; the marriage then took
place, by the death-bed of Sir Richard. It had not proved a happy
There was a bit of Andrews's gossip which the king listened to with a lively interest—
[begin page 278]
“There is rumor that the king is mad. But in charity forbear to say I mentioned it, foralt 'tis death to speak of it, they say.”
His majesty glaredalt at the old man and said—
“The king is not mad, goodman278.4278.4te—and thou'lt find it to thy advantage to busy thyself with matters that nearer concern thee than this seditious prattle.”
“What doth the lad mean?” said Andrews, surprised at this brisk assault from such an unexpected quarter. Hendon gave him a sign, and he did not pursue his question, but went on with his budget—
“The late king is to be buried at Windsor in a day or two—alt the 16th of the month,—and the new king will be crowned at Westminster the 20th.”
“Methinks they must needs find him first,” muttered his majesty; then added, confidently, “but they will look to that—and so also shall I.”
“In the name of—”
But the old man got no further—a warning sign from Hendon checked his remark. He resumedalt the thread of his gossip—
“Sir Hugh goeth to the coronation—and with grandalt hopes. Healt confidently looketh to come back a peer,alt for he is high in favor with the Lord Protector.”
“What Lord Protector?” asked his majesty.
“His grace the Dukealt of Somerset.”
“What Dukealt of Somerset?”
“Marry, there is but one—Seymour, Earlalt278.25 of Hertford.”
The king asked, sharply—
“Since when is he a duke, and Lord Protector?”
“Since the last day of January.”
“And prithee who made him so?”
“Himself and the Great Council—with help of the king.”alt
His majesty started violently. “The king!” he cried. “What278.31 king, good sir?”
“What king, indeed! (God-a-mercy, what aileth the boy?) Sith we have but one, 'tis not difficult to answer—his most sacred majesty King Edward the Sixth—whom God preserve!alt Yea, and a dearalt and gracious little urchinalt is he, too; and whether he be mad or no—and they say he mendeth daily—his praises are on all men's lips; and all bless him, likewise, and offer prayers that he may be spared to reign
[begin page 279]
This news struck his majesty dumb with amazement, and plunged him into so deep
and dismal a reverie that he heard no more of the oldalt man's
gossip. He wondered if the “little urchin” was the beggar-boy whom he left
dressed in his own garments in the palace. It did not
Hendon's arts all failed with the king—he could not be comforted; but a couple of women who were chained near him, succeeded better.
[begin page 280]
“Is that a crime to be shut up for, in a prison? Now I grieve, for I shall lose yealt—they will not keep yealt long for such a little thing.”
They did not answer; and something in their faces made him uneasy. He said, eagerly—
“You do not speak—be good to me, and tell me—there will be no other punishment? Prithee tell me there is no fear of that.”
They tried to change the topic, but his fears were aroused, and he pursued it—
“Will they scourge thee? No, no, they would not be so cruel! Say they would not. Come, they will not, will they?”
The women betrayed confusionalt and distress, but there was no avoiding an answer, so one of them said, in a voice choked with emotion—
“O280.19, thou'lt break our hearts, thou gentle spirit!—God will help us to bear our—”
“It is a confession!” the king broke in. “Then they will scourge thee, the stonyhearted280.22 wretches! But O280.22, thou must not weep, I cannot bear it. Keep up thy courage—I shall come to my own in time to save thee from this bitter thing, and I will do it!”
When the king awoke in the morning, the women were gone.
“They are saved!” he said, joyfully; then added, despondently, “but woe is me!—for they were my comforters.”alt
Each of them had left a shred of ribbon pinned to his clothing, in token of remembrance. He said he would keep these things always; and that soon he would seek out these dear good friends of his and take them under his protection.
Just then the jailer camealt in with some subordinates and commanded that the prisoners be conducted to the jail-yard. The king was overjoyed—it would be a blessed thing to see the blue sky and breathe the fresh air once more. He fretted and chafed at the slowness of the officers, but his turn came at last and he was released from his staple and ordered to follow the other prisoners, with Hendon.
The court or quadrangle, was stone-paved, and open to the sky.
[begin page 281]
In the centre of the court
A great gate swung open and a crowd of citizensalt poured in. They flocked around the two women, and hid them from the king's view. A clergyman entered and passed through the crowd, and he also was hidden. The king now heard talking, back and forth, as if questions
[begin page 282]
Now, by command, the masses parted and fell aside, and the king saw a spectacle that froze the marrow in his bones. Faggots had been piled about the two women, and a kneeling man was lighting them!
The women bowed their heads, and covered their faces with their hands; the yellow
flames began to climb upward among the snapping and crackling faggots, and
wreaths of blue smoke to stream awayalt on the wind; the clergyman
lifted his hands and began a prayer—just then two young girls came flying
through the great gate, uttering piercing screams, and threw themselves upon the
women at the stake.
[begin page 283]
Hendonalt was watching the king. He said to himself, with satisfaction, “His disorder mendeth; he hath changed, and groweth gentler. If he had followed his wont, he would have stormed at these varlets, and said he was king, and commanded that the women be turned loose unscathed.te Soon his delusion will pass away and be forgotten, and his poor mind will be whole again. God speed the day!”
That same dayalt several prisoners were brought in to remain over night, who were being conveyed, under guard, to various places in the kingdom, to undergo punishment for crimes committed. The king conversed with these,—he had made it a point, from the beginning, to instruct himself for the kingly office by questioning prisoners whenever the opportunityalt offered—altand the tale of their woes wrung his heart. One of them was a poor half-witted283.29 woman who had stolen a yard or two of cloth from a weaver—she was to be hanged for it. Another was a man who had been accused of stealing a horse; he said the proof had failed, and he hadalt imagined that he was safe from the halter; but no—he was hardly free before he was arraigned for killing a deer in the king's park; this was proved against him, and now he was on his way to the gallows. There was a tradesman's apprentice whose case particularly distressed the king; this youth said he found a hawk, one evening, that had escaped from its owner, and he took it home with him, imagining himself entitled to it; but the court convicted him of stealing it, and sentenced him to death.
[begin page 284]
The king was furious over these inhumanities, and wanted Hendon to break jail and fly with him to Westminster, so that he could mountalt his throne and hold out his sceptre in mercy over these unfortunate people and save their lives. “Poor child,” sighed Hendon, “these woful tales have brought his malady upon him again—alack, but for this evil hap, he would have been well in a little time.”
Among these prisoners was
“These be honorable scars,” he said, and turned back his gray hair and showed the mutilated stubs of what had once been his ears.
The king's eye burned with passion. He said—
“None believe in me—neither wilt thou. But no matter—within the compass of a month thou shalt be free; and more, the laws that have dishonored thee, and shamed the English name, shall be swept from the statute books. The world is made wrong; kings should go to school to their own laws, at times, and so learn mercy.”*alt
[begin page 285]
Meantime Miles was growing sufficiently tired of confinement and inaction. But nowalt his trial came on, to his great gratification, and he thought he could welcome any sentence provided a further imprisonment should not be a part of it. But he was mistaken about that. He was in a fine fury when he found himself described as a “sturdy vagabond” andalt sentenced to sit two hours in the pillory for bearing that character and for assaulting the master of Hendon Hall. His pretensions as to brothership with his prosecutor, and rightful heirshipalt to the Hendon honors285.9285.9 and estates, were left contemptuously unnoticed, as being not even worth examination.
He raged and threatened,alt on his way to punishment, but it did no good; he was snatched roughly along, by the officers, and got an occasional cuff, besides, for his unreverent285.13 conduct.
The king could not pierce through the rabblealt that swarmedalt behind; so he was obliged to follow in the rear, remote from his good friend and servant. The king had been nearly condemned to the stocks, himself, for being in such had company, but had been let off with a lecture and a warning, in consideration of his youth. When the crowd at last halted, he flitted feverishly from point to point around its
[begin page 286]
“For shame! This is my servant—set him free!alt I am the—”
“O286.13, peace!” exclaimed Hendon, in a panic, “thou'lt286.13 destroy thyself. Mind him not, officer, he is mad.”
“Give thyself no trouble as to the matter of minding him, good man, I have small mind to mind him; but as to teaching him somewhat, to that I am well inclined.”alt He turned to a subordinate and said, “Give the little fool a tastealt or two of the lash, to mend his manners.”alt
[begin page 287]
“Half a dozen will better serve his turn,” suggested Sir Hugh, who had ridden up,alt a moment before, to take a passing glance at the proceedings.
The king was seized287.4. He did not even struggle, so paralyzed was he with the mere thought of the monstrous outrage that was proposed to be inflicted upon his sacred person. History was already defiled with the record of the scourging of an English king with whips—it was an intolerable reflection that he must furnish a duplicate of that shameful pagean. He was in the toils, there was no help for him: he must either take this punishment or beg for its remission. Hard conditions; he would take the stripes—a king might do that, but a king could not beg.
But meantime, Miles Hendon was resolving the difficulty. “Let the child go,” said he; “ye heartless dogs, do ye not see how young and frail he is? Let him go—I will take his lashes.”
“Marry,alt a good thought,alt—and thanks for it,” said Sir Hugh, his face lighting with a sardonic satisfaction. “Let the little beggar go, and give this fellow a dozen in his place—an honest dozen, well laid on.” The king was in the act of entering a fierce protest, but Sir Hugh silenced him with the potent remark, “Yes, speak up, do, and free thy mind—only, mark ye, that for each word you utteralt he shall get six strokes the more.”
Hendon was removed from the stocks, and his back laid bare;alt and whilst the lash was applied the poor little king turned away his face and allowed unroyal tears to channel his cheeks unchecked. “Ah, brave good heart,” he said to himself, “this loyal deed shall never perish out of my memory.alt I will not forget it—and neither shall they!” he added, with passion. Whilst he mused, his appreciation of Hendon's magnanimous conduct grewalt to greater and still greater dimensions in his mind, and so also did his gratefulness for it. Presently he said to himself, “Who saves his prince from woundsalt and possible death—and this he did for me—performs high service; but it is little—it is nothing!—O287.33, less than nothing!—when 'tis weighed against the act of him who saves his prince from shame!”alt
Hendon made no outcry287.35, under the scourge, but bore the heavy blows with soldierly fortitude. This, together with his redeemingalt the boy by taking his stripes for him, compelled the respect of even that forlorn and degraded mob that was gathered there; and its jibes and
[begin page 288]
“Kings cannot ennoble thee, thou good, great soul, for One who is higher than kings hath done that for thee; but a king can confirm thy nobility to men.” He picked up the scourge from the ground, touched Hendon's bleeding shoulders lightlyalt with it, and whispered288.9, “Edward of England dubs thee earl!”
Hendon was touched. The water welled to his eyes, yet at the same time the grisly humor of the situation and circumstances so undermined his gravity that it was all he could do to keep some sign of his
[begin page 289]
The dreaded Sir Hugh wheeled his horse about, and as he spurredalt away, the living wall divided silently to let him pass, and as silently closed together again. And so remainedalt; nobody went so faralt as to venture a remark in favoralt of the prisoner, or in compliment to him;
[begin page 290]
[begin page 291]
When Hendon's term of service in the stocks was finished, he was released and ordered to quit the region and come back no more. His sword was restored to him, and also his mule and his donkey.alt He mounted and rode off, followed by the king, the crowd opening with quiet respectfulness to let them pass, and then dispersing when they were gone.
Hendon was soon absorbed in thought.alt There were questions of high import to be answered. What should he do? Whither should he go? Powerful help must be found, somewhere, or he must relinquish his inheritance and remain under the imputation of being an impostor besides. Where could he hope to find this powerful help? Where, indeed! It was a knotty question. By and by a thought occurred to him which pointed to a possibility—the slenderest of slender possibilities, certainly, but still worth considering, for lack of any other that promised anything at all. He remembered what old Andrewsalt had said about the young king's goodness and his generous
[begin page 292]
[begin page 293]
“I had forgotten to inquire whither we are bound. Thy commands, my liege!”
“To London!”
Hendon moved on again, mightilyalt contented withalt the answer—but astoundedalt at it, too.
The whole journey was made without an adventure of importance. But it ended with one. Aboutalt ten o'clock on the night of the 19th of February, theyalt stepped upon London Bridge, in the midst of a writhing, struggling jam of howling and hurrahing people,alt whose beer-jolly faces stood out strongly in the glare from manifold torches—and at that instant the decayingalt head of some former duke or other
[begin page 294]
[begin page 295]
Whilst the true king wandered about the land; poorly clad, poorly fed;alt cuffed and derided by tramps, one while; herdingalt with thieves and murderers in a jail, another; and called idiot and impostor by all, impartially, the mock king295.4, Tom Canty, enjoyed a quitealt295.4 different experience.
When we saw him last, royalty was just beginning to have a bright side foralt him. This bright side went on brightening more and more, every day; in a very little while it was become almost all sunshine and delightfulness. He lost his fears; his misgivingsalt faded out and died; his embarrassments departedalt and gave place to an easy and confident bearing. He worked the whipping-boy mine toalt ever-increasing profit.
He ordered my lady Elizabeth and my lady Jane Greyalt into his presence when he wanted to play or talk; and dismissedalt them, when he was done with them, withalt the air of one familiarlyalt accustomed to such performances. It no longer confused him to have these loftyalt personages kiss his hand,alt at parting.
He came to enjoy being conducted to bed in state, at night, and dressed with intricate and solemn ceremony in the morning. It came to be a proud pleasure to march to dinner attended by a glittering procession of officersalt of state and Gentlemen-at-Arms—insomuch,
[begin page 296]
He even learned to enjoy sitting in throned state in council and seeming to be something more than the Lord Protector's mouthpiece. He liked to receive great ambassadors and their gorgeous trains, and listen to the affectionate messages they brought from illustrious monarchs who calledalt him “brother”—O, happy Tom Canty, late of Offal Court!
He enjoyed his splendid clothes, and ordered more; he found his fouralt hundred servants too few for his proper grandeur, and trebledalt them. The adulation of salaaming courtiers came to be sweet music to his ears. He remained kind and gentle, and a sturdy and determined champion of all that were oppressed, and he made tireless war upon unjust laws. Yet upon occasion, being offended, he could turn upon an earl, oralt even a duke,alt and give him a look that would makealt him tremble. Once296.17296.17 when his royal “sister,” the grimly holyte lady Mary, set herself to reason with him against the wisdom of his course inalt pardoning so many people who would otherwisealt be jailed or hanged
[begin page 297]
Did Tom Canty never feel troubled about the poor little rightful prince who had treated him so kindly and flown out with such hot zeal to avenge him upon the insolent sentinel at the palace gate? Yes; his first royal days and nights were pretty well sprinkled with painful thoughts about the lostalt prince,alt and with sincere longings for his return andalt happy restoration to his native rights and splendors; but as time wore on and the prince did not come, Tom's mind became more and more occupied with his new and enchanting experiences, and by
[begin page 298]
Tom's poor mother and sisters traveled the same road out of his mind. At first he pined for them, sorrowed for them, longed to see them; but later, the thought of their coming some day in their rags and dirt, and betraying him with their kisses and pulling him down from his lofty place and dragging him back to penury and degradation and the slums, made him shudder. At last they ceased to trouble his thoughts, almost wholly. And he was content, even glad; for whenever their mournfulalt and accusing faces did rise before him now, they made him feel more despicable than the worms that crawl.
At midnight of the 19th of February, Tom Canty was sinking to sleep in his rich bed in the palace, guarded by his loyal vassals and surrounded by the pomps of royalty—a happy boy; for to-morrow was the day appointed for his solemnalt crowning as king of England. At that same hour Edward the true king, hungry and thirsty,alt soiled and draggled, wornalt with travel, and clothed in rags and shreds—his share of the results of the riot—wasalt wedged in among a crowd of people who were watching, withalt deep interest, certainalt hurrying gangs of workmen who streamed in and out of Westminster Abbey,alt busy as ants; they were making the last preparations298.23te for the royal Coronation.
[begin page 299]
When Tom Canty awoke, the next morning, the air was heavy with a thunderous murmur—all the distances were charged with it. It was music to him, for it meant that the English world was out in its strength to give loyal welcome to the great day.
Presently Tom found himself once more the chief figure in a wonderful floating pageant on the Thames—for, by ancient custom, the “recognition-procession” through London must start from the Tower, and he was bound thither.
When he arrived there, the sides of the venerable fortress seemed suddenly rent in a thousand places; and from every rent leapt a red tongue of flame and a white gushalt of smoke;alt a deafening explosion followed, which drowned the shoutings of the multitude and made the ground tremble; the flame-jetsalt, the smoke, and the explosions were repeated, over and over again,alt with marvelous celerity; so that in a few moments the old Toweralt disappeared in the vast fog of its own smoke, all but the very top of the tall pile called the White Tower; this, with its banners, stood out above the dense bank of vaporalt as a mountain-peakalt projects above a cloud-rack.
[begin page 300]
Tom Canty, splendidly arrayed, mounted a prancingalt war steed whose rich trappings almost reached to the ground; his “uncle,”alt the Lord Protector Somerset, similarly mounted, took place in his rear; the King's Guard formed in single ranks on either side, clad in burnishedalt armor; after the Protectoralt followed a seemingly interminable procession of resplendent nobles attended by their vassalsalt; after these came the Lord Mayor and the Aldermanic body, in crimson velvet robes and with their gold chains across their breasts;alt and after these the officers and members of all the Guilds of London, in rich raiment and bearing the showy banners of the several corporations. Also, in the procession, as a special guard of honor through the city, was the Ancient and Honorable Artillery Company, an organization already three hundred years old, at that time,alt and the only military body in England possessingalt the privilege (which it still possessesalt in our day,) of holding itself independent of the commands of parliament300.15.altalt It was a brilliant spectacle, and was hailed with acclamations all along the line, as it took its stately way through the packed multitudes of citizens. The chronicler says: “The king, as he entered the city, was received by the people with prayers, welcomings, cries, and tender
[begin page 301]
In Fenchurch street a “fair child, in costly apparel,” stood on a stage to welcome his majesty to the city. The last verse of his greeting was in these words:
“Welcome, O king, as much as hearts can think!Welcome again, as much as tongue can tell!
Welcome to joyous tongues and hearts that will not shrink!
God thee preserve, we pray, and wish thee ever well!”
The people burst forth in a glad shout, repeating with one voice what the child had said. Tom Canty gazed abroad over the surging sea of eager faces, and his heartalt swelled with exultation; and he felt that the one thing worth living for in this world was to be a king, and a nation's idol. Presently,alt he caught sight, at a distance, of a couple of his ragged Offal Court comrades—one of them the Lord High Admiral in his late mimic court, the other the First Lord of the Bedchamber301.23 in the same pretentious fiction—and his pridealt swelled higher than ever. O, if they could only recognize him, now! what unspeakable glory it would be, if they could recognize him, and realize that the deridedalt mock king301.27 of the slums and back alleys was become a real king, with illustrious dukes and princes for his humble menials, and the English world at his feet! But he had to deny himself, and choke down his desire, for such a recognition might cost more than it would come to; so he turned away his head and left the two soiled lads to go on with their shoutings and glad adulations unsuspicious of whom it was they were lavishing them upon.
Every301.35 now and then rose the cry, “A largess! a largess!” and Tom responded by scattering a handful of bright new coins abroad for the multitude to scramble for.
The chronicler saysan: “At the upper end of Gracechurch301.37 street,
[begin page 302]
This quaint and gaudy spectacle so wrought upon the rejoicing people that their acclamations utterly smothered the small voice of the child whose business it was to explain the thing in eulogistic rhymes; but Tom Canty was not sorry, for this loyalalt uproar was sweeter music to him than any poetry, no matter what its quality might be. Whithersoeveralt Tom turned his happy young face, the people recognized the exactness of his effigy's likeness to himself, the flesh and blood counterpart302.35, and new whirlwinds of applause burst forth.
The greatalt pageant moved on, and still on, under one triumphalalt arch after another, and past a bewildering succession of spectacular
[begin page 303]
“And all these wonders and these marvels are to welcome me—me!” murmured Tom Canty.alt
The mock king's303.10 cheeks were flushed with excitement; his eyes were flashing; his senses swamalt in a delirium of pleasure. At this
[begin page 304]
[begin page 305]
The procession moved on, and still on, through ever augmenting splendors, and ever augmenting tempests of welcome; but to Tom Canty they were as if they had not been. He neither saw nor heard. Royalty had lost its grace and sweetness, its pomps were become a reproach; remorse was eating his heart out. He said, “Would God I were free of my captivity!”
He had unconsciously dropped back into the phraseology of the first days of his compulsory greatness.
The shiningalt pageant still went winding like a radiant and interminable serpent down the crooked lanes of the quaint old city, and through the huzzahing hosts; but still the king rode with bowed head and vacant eyes, seeing only his mother's face and that wounded look in it.
“Largess! largess!” The cry fell upon an unheeding ear.
“Long live Edward of England!” It seemed as if the earth shook with the explosion; but there was no response from the king. He heard it only as one hears the thunder of the surf when it is blown to the ear out of a great distance; for it was smothered under another sound which was still nearer—in his own breast, in his accusing conscience —a voice which kept repeating those shameful words, “I do not know you, woman!”alt
The words smote upon the king's soul as the strokes of a funeral bell smite upon the soul of a surviving friend when they remind him of secret treacheriesalt suffered at his hands by him that is gone.
New glories were unfolded at every turning; new wonders, new marvels sprung305.35 into view; the pent clamors of waiting batteries were released; new raptures poured from the throats of the waiting multitudes; but the king gave no sign, and the accusing voice that went moaning through his comfortless breast was all the sound he heard.
[begin page 306]
By and by the gladnessalt in the faces of the populace changedalt a little, and became touched with a something like solicitude, or anxiety; an abatement in the volume of306.3 applause was observable, too. The Lord Protector was quick to notice these things; he was as quick to detect the cause. He spurred to the king's side, bentalt low in his saddle, uncovered, and said—
“My liege! It is an ill time for dreaming! The people observe thy downcast306.8 head, thy clouded mien, and they take it for an omen! Be advised; unveil the sun of royalty and let it shine upon thesealt boding vapors and dispersealt them. Lift up thy face and smile upon the people!”
So saying, the duke scattered a handful of coins to right and left, then retiredalt to his place. The mock king did mechanically as he had been bidden. His smile had no heart in it, but fewalt eyes were near enough or sharp enough to detect that; the noddings of his plumed head, as he saluted his subjects, were full of grace and graciousness; the largess which he delivered from his hand was royally liberal; so the people's anxiety vanished, and the acclamations burst forth again, in as mighty a volume as before.
Still, once more—a little before the progress was ended—the duke was obliged to ride forward and make remonstrance. He whispered—
[begin page 307]
“O, dread sovereign, shake off these fatal humors—the eyes of the world are upon thee!” Then he added, with sharp annoyance,alt “Perdition catch that crazy pauper!—alt'twas she that hath disturbed your highness307.5.”
The gorgeous figure turned a lustreless eye upon the duke,alt and said in a dead voice—
“She was my mother!”
“My God!” groaned the Protector,alt as he reined307.9307.9te his horse backward to his post, “the omen was pregnant with prophecy. He is gone mad again!”
[begin page 308]
[blank verso]
[begin page 309]
Let us go backward a few hours, and place ourselves in West-minster Abbey, at four o'clock in the morning of this memorable Coronation Day. We are not without company; for although it is still night, we find the torch-lighted galleries already filling up with people who are well content to sit still and wait seven or eight hours till the time shall come for them to see what they may not hope to see twice in their lives—the coronation of a king. Yes, London and Westminster have been astir ever since the warning guns boomed at three o'clock, and already crowds of untitled rich folk who have bought the privilege of trying to find sitting-room in the galleries are flocking in at the entrances reserved for their sort.
The hours drag along, tediously enough. All stir has ceasedalt for some time, for every gallery has long ago been packed. We may sit, now, and look and think at our leisure. We have glimpses, here and there and yonder, through the dim cathedral twilight, of portions of many galleries309.16 and balconies, wedged full with people, the other portions of these galleries and balconies being cut off from sight by intervening pillars and architectural projections. We have in view the whole of the great north transept—empty, and waiting for England's
[begin page 310]
Stillness reigns, the torches blink dully, the time drags heavily. But at last
the lagging daylight310.10 asserts itself, the torches are extinguished,alt
At seven o'clock the first break in the drowsy monotony occurs; for on the stroke of this hour the first peeress enters the transept, clothed like Solomon for splendor, and is conducted to her appointed place by an officialalt clad in satinsalt and velvets, whilst a duplicate of him gathers up the lady's long train, follows after, and, when the lady is seated, arranges the train across her lap for her. He then places her footstool according to her desire, after which he puts her coronet where it will be convenient to her hand when the time for the simultaneous310.21–22 coroneting of the nobles shall arrive.
By this time the peeresses are flowing in in a glittering stream, and the satin-clad officials are flitting and glinting everywhere, seating
[begin page 311]
We have seen that this massed arrayalt of peeresses is sown thick with diamonds, and we alsoalt see that it is a marvelous spectacle—but now we are about to be astonished in earnest. About nine, the clouds suddenly break away and a shaft of sunshine cleaves the mellow atmosphere, and drifts slowly along the ranks of ladies; and every rank it touches flames into a dazzling splendor of many-colored fires, and we tingle to our finger-tips with the electricalt thrill that is shot through us by the surprise and the beauty of the spectacle! Presently a special envoy from some distant corner of the Orient, marching with the general body of foreign ambassadors,alt crosses this bar of sunshine, and we catch our breath, the glory that streams and flashes and palpitates about him is so overpowering; for he is crusted from head to heel with gems, and his slightest movement showers a dancing radiance all around him.
Let us change the tense, for convenience. The time drifted along, —one hour—two hours—two hours and a half; then the deep booming of artillery told that the king and his grand procession had arrived at last; so the waiting multitude rejoiced. All knew that a further delayalt must follow, for the king must be prepared and robed for the solemn ceremony; but this delay would be pleasantly occupied by the assembling of the peers of the realm in their stately robesalt. These were conducted ceremoniously to their seats, and their coronets
[begin page 312]
Now the robed and mitred great heads of the church, and their attendants, filed in upon the platformalt and took their appointed places;alt these were followed by the Lord Protector and other great officials, and these again by a steel-clad detachment of the Guard.
There was a waiting pause; then, at a signal, a triumphant peal of music burst forth, and Tom Canty,alt clothed in a long robe of cloth of gold, appeared at a door, and stepped upon the platform. The entire multitude rose, and the ceremony of the Recognition ensued.
Then a noble anthem swept the Abbey with its rich waves of sound; and thus heralded and welcomed,alt Tom Canty was conducted to the throne. The ancient ceremonies went on, with impressive solemnity, whilst the audiencealt gazed; and as they drew nearer and nearer to completion, Tom Canty
[begin page 313]
At last the final act was at hand. The Archbishop of Canterbury lifted up the crown of England from its cushion and held it outalt over the trembling mock king's313.6 head. In the same instant a rainbow-radiance flashed along the spacious transept; for with one impulse every individualalt in the great concourse of nobles lifted a coronet and poised it over his or her head,—altand paused in that attitude.
A deepalt hush pervaded the Abbey.alt At this impressive moment, a startling apparition intrudedalt upon the scene—an apparition observed by none in the absorbed multitude,alt until it suddenly appeared,alt moving up the great central aisle. It was a boy, bareheaded, ill shod, and clothed in coarse plebeian garments that were falling to rags. He raised his hand with a solemnity which ill comported with his soiled and sorry aspect, and delivered this note of warning—
“I forbid you to set the crown of England upon that forfeited head. I am the king!”
In an instant several indignant hands were laid upon the boy; but in the same instant Tom Canty, in his regal vestments, made a swift step forward and cried out in a ringing voice—alt
“Loose him and forbear! He is the king!”
A sort of panic of astonishment swept the assemblage, and they partly rose in their places and stared in a bewildered wayalt at one another and at the chief figures in this scene, like persons who wondered whether they were awake and in their senses, or asleep and dreaming. The Lord Protector was as amazed as the rest, but quickly recovered himselfalt and exclaimed in a voice of authority—
“Mind not his majesty313.29, his malady is upon him again—seize313.29 the vagabond!”
He would have been obeyed, but the mock king stamped his foot and cried out—
“On your peril! Touch him not, he is the king!”
The hands were withheld; a paralysis fell upon the house; no one moved, no one spoke; indeed no one knew how to act or what to say, in so strange and surprising an emergency. While all minds were struggling to right themselves, the boy still moved steadily forward, with high port and confident mien; he had never halted, from the
[begin page 314]
“O314.4, my lord the king, let poor Tom Canty be first to swear fealty to thee, and say ‘Put on thy crown and enter into thine own again!’ ”
The Lord Protector's eye fell sternlyalt upon the new-comer's face; but straightway the sternness vanished away and gave place to an expression of wondering surprise. This thing happened also to the other great officers. They glanced at each other, and retreatedalt a step by a common and unconscious impulse. The thought in each mind was the same: “What a strange resemblance!”
The Lord Protector reflected a moment or two, in perplexity,alt then he said, with grave respectfulness—alt
“By your favor, sir, I desire to ask certain questions which—”
“I will answer them, my lord.”
The duke asked him many questions about the court, the late king, the prince314.19, the princesses,—the boy answered them correctly and without hesitating. He described the rooms of state in the palace, the late king's apartments, and those of the Prince of Wales.
[begin page 315]
It was strange; it was wonderful; yes, it was unaccountable—so all said that heard it. The tide was beginning to turn, and Tom Canty's hopes to run high, when the Lord Protector shook his head and said—
“It is truealt it is most wonderful—but it is no more than our lordalt the king likewise can do.” This remark, and this reference to himself as still the king, saddened Tom Canty, and he felt his hopes crumbling from under him. “These are not proofs,” added the Protectoralt.
The tide was turning very fast, now, very fast indeed—but in the wrong directionalt; it was leaving poor Tom Canty stranded on the throne, and sweepingalt the other out to sea. The Lord Protector communed with himself—shook his head—the thought forced itself upon him, “It is perilous to the state and to us all, to entertain so fateful aalt riddle as this; it could divide the nation and undermine the throne.” He turned and said—
“Sir Thomas, arrest this—altNo, hold!” His face lighted, and he confronted the ragged candidate with this question—
“Where liethalt the Great Seal? Answer me this truly, and the riddle is unriddled; for only he that was Prince315.18 of Wales can so answer!alt On so trivial a thing hangalt a throne and a dynasty!”
It was a lucky thought, a happy thought. That it was so considered by the great officials was manifested by the silent applause that shotalt from eye to eye around their circle in the form of bright approving glances. Yes, none but the true prince could dissolve the stubborn mystery of the vanished Great Seal—this forlornalt little impostor had been taught his lesson well, but here his teachings must fail, for his teacher himself could not answer that question—ah, very good, very good indeed; now we shall be rid of this troublesome and perilous business in short order! And so they nodded invisibly and smiled inwardly with satisfaction, and looked to see this foolish lad stricken with a palsy of guilty confusion.alt How surprised they were, then, to see nothing of the sort happen—how they marveled to hear him answer up promptly, in a confident and untroubled voice, and say—
“There is naught in this riddle that is difficult.” Then, without so much as a by-your-leave to anybody, he turned and gave this commandalt, with the easy manner of one accustomed to doing such things: “My lord St. John, go you to my private cabinet in the palace—for none knoweth the place better than you—and, close down to the floor, in the left corner remotest fromalt the door that opens from the
[begin page 316]
All the company wondered at this speech, and wondered still more to see the little mendicant pick out this peer without hesitancy or apparent fear of mistake,alt and call him by name with such a placidly convincing air of having known him all his life. The peeralt was almost surprised into obeying. He even made a movement as if to go, but quickly recovered his tranquil attitude and confessed his blunder with a blush. Tom Canty turned upon him and said, sharply—
[begin page 317]
“Why dost thou hesitate? Hast not heard the king's command? Go!”
The lord St. John317.2 made a deep obeisance—and it was observed that it was a significantly cautious and non-committal one, it not being delivered at either of the kings, but at the neutral ground about half way between the two—and took his leave.
Now began a movement of the gorgeousalt particles of that official group which was slow, scarcely perceptible, and yet steady and persistent—a movementalt such as is observed in a kaleidoscope that is turned slowly, whereby the components of one splendid cluster fall away and join themselves to another—a movement which little by little, in the present case,alt dissolved the glitteringalt crowd that stood about Tom Canty and clustered it together again in the neighborhood of the new-comer.alt Tom Canty stood almost alone. Now ensued a brief season of deep suspense and waiting—duringalt which even the few faint-hearts still remaining near Tom Canty gradually scraped together courage enough to glide, one by one, over to the majority. So at last Tom Canty, in his royal robes and jewels, stood wholly alone and isolated from the world, a conspicuous figure, occupying an eloquent vacancy.
Now the lord St. John was seen returning. As he advanced up the mid-aisle the interest was so intense that the low murmur of conversation in the great assemblagealt died out and was succeeded by a profound hush, a breathless stillness, through which his footfalls pulsed with a dull and distant sound. Every eye was fastened upon him as he moved along. He reached the platform, paused a moment, then turned317.26te toward Tom Canty with a deep obeisance, and said—
“Sire, the Seal is not there!”
A mob does not melt away from the presence of a plague-patient with more haste than the band of pallid and terrified courtiers melted away from the presence of the shabby little claimant of the crown. In a moment he stood all alone, without friend or supporter, a target upon which was concentrated a bitter fire of scornful and angry looks. The Lord Protector called out fiercely—
“Cast the beggar into the street, and scourge him through the town —the paltry knave is worth no more consideration!”
Officers of the guard sprang forward to obey, but Tom Canty waved them offalt and said—
“Back! Whoso touches him perils his life!”alt
[begin page 318]
The Lord Protector was perplexed, in the last degree. He said to the lord St. John—
“Searched you well?—but it boots not to ask that. It doth seem passing strange. Little things, trifles, slip out of one's ken, and one does not think it matter for surprise; but how a so bulky318.5 thing as the Seal of England can vanish away and no man be able to get track of it again—a massy golden disk—”
Tom Canty,alt with beaming eyes, sprang forward and shouted—
“Hold, that is enough! Was it round?—and thick?—and had it letters and devices
graved upon it?—Yes? O318.10, now I know what this
“Who, then, my liege?” asked the Lord Protector.
“He that stands there—the rightful king of England. And he shall tell you himself where it lies—then you will believe he knew it of his own knowledge.alt Bethink thee, my king—spur thy memory—it was the last,alt the very last thing thou didst that day before thou didst rush forth from the palace, clothed in my rags, to punishalt the soldier that insulted me.”
A silence ensued, undisturbed by a movement or a whisper, and all eyes were fixedalt upon the new-comer, who stood, with bent head and corrugated brow, groping in his memory amongalt a thronging multitude of valueless recollections for one single little elusive fact, which,
[begin page 319]
“I call the scene back—all of it—but the Seal hath no place in it.” He paused, then looked up, and said with gentle dignity, “My lords and gentlemen, if ye will rob your rightful sovereign of his own for lack of this evidence which he is not able to furnish, I may not stay ye, being powerless. But—”
“O, folly, O319.12, madness, my king!” cried Tom Canty, in a panic, “wait!—think! Do not give up!—the cause is not lost! Nor shall be,alt neither! List to what I say—follow every word—I am going to bringalt that morning back again, every hap just as it happened. We talked— I told you of my sisters, Nan and Bet—ah, yes, you remember that; and about mine old grandam—and the rough games of the lads of Offal Court—yes, you remember these things also; very well, follow me still, you shall recal everything. You gave me food and drink, and did with princely courtesy send away the servants, so that my low breeding might not shame me before them—ah, yes, this also you remember.”
[begin page 320]
As Tom checked off his details, and the other boy nodded his head in recognition of them, the great audience and the officialsalt stared in puzzled wonderment; the tale sounded like true history, yet how could this impossible conjunction between a prince and a beggar-boy320.4 have come about? Never was a company of people so perplexed, so interested, and so stupefied, before.
“For a jest, my prince, we did exchange garments. Then we stood before a mirror; and so alike were we that both said it seemed as if there had been no change made—yes, you remember that. Then you noticed that the soldier had hurt my hand—look! here it is,alt I cannot yet evenalt write with it, the fingers are so stiff.alt At this your highness320.11 sprang up, vowing vengeance upon that soldier, and ran toward the door—you passed a table—that thing you call the Sealalt lay on that table—you snatched it up and looked eagerly about, as if for a place to hide it—your eye caught sight of—”alt
“There, 'tis sufficient!—and the dear320.16 God be thanked!” exclaimed the ragged claimant, in a mighty excitement. “Go, my good St. John320.22, —in an armpiece of the Milanese armor that hangs on the wall, thou'lt find the Seal!”
“Right, my king! right!” cried Tom Canty; “now the sceptre of England is thine own; and it werealt better for him that would dispute it that he had been born dumb!alt Go, my lord St. John, give thy feet wings!”
The whole assemblagealt was on its feet, now, and well nigh out of its mind with uneasiness, apprehension, and consuming excitement. On the floor and on the platform a deafening buzz of frantic conversation burst forth, and for some time nobody knew anything or heard anything or was interested in anything but what his neighbor was shouting into his ear, or he was shouting into his neighbor's ear. Timealt—nobody knew how much of it—swept by unheeded and unnoted. At last a sudden hush fell upon the house, and in the same moment St. John appeared upon the platform and held the Great Seal aloft in his hand. Then such aalt shout went up!
“Long live the true king!”
For five minutes the air quaked with shouts and the crashalt of musical instruments, and was white with a storm of waving handkerchiefs; and through it allalt a ragged lad, the most conspicuous figure in England, stood, flushed and happy and proud, in the centrealt of the
[begin page 321]
Then all rose, and Tom Canty cried out—
“Now, O, my king, take these regal garments back, and givealt poor Tom, thy servant, his shreds and remnants again.”
The Lord Protector spoke up—alt
“Let the small varlet be stripped and flung into the Tower.”
Butalt the new king, the true king, said—
“I will not have it so. But for him I had not got my crown again—none shall lay a hand upon him to harm him. And as for thee, my good uncle, my Lord Protector, this conduct of thine is not grateful toward this poor lad, for I hear he hath made thee a duke”—the Protector blushed—“yet he was not a king; wherefore, what is thy fine title worth, now? To-morrow you shall sue to me, through him, for its confirmation, else no duke, but a simple earl, shalt thou remain.”
[begin page 322]
Under this rebuke, his gracealt the Duke322.1 of Somerset retired a little from the front for the moment. The king turned to Tom, and said, kindly—
“My poor boy, how was it that you could remember where I hid the Sealalt when I could not remember it myself?”
“Ah, my king, that was easy, since I used it divers days.”
“Used it,—yet could not explain where it was?”
“I did not know it was that they wanted. They did not describe it, your majesty.”alt
“Then how used you it?”
The red blood began to steal up into Tom's cheeks, and he dropped his eyes and was silent.
“Speak up, good lad, and fear nothing,” said the king. “How used you the Great Seal of England?”alt
Tom stammered a moment, in a pathetic confusion, then got it out—
“To crack nuts with!”
Poor child, the avalanche of laughter that greeted this, nearly swept him off his feet. But if a doubt remained in any mind that Tom Canty was not the king of England and familiar with the august appurtenances of royalty, this reply disposed of it utterly.
Meantime the sumptuous robe of state had been removed from Tom's shoulders to the king's, whose rags were effectually hidden from sight under it.
Thenalt the coronation ceremonies were resumed; the true king was anointed and the crown set upon his head, whilst cannon thundered the news to the city, and all London seemed to rock with applause.te
[begin page 323]
Miles Hendon was picturesque enoughalt before he got into the riot on London Bridge—he was more so when he got out of it.alt He had but little money when he got in, none at allalt when he got out. The pickpockets had stripped him of his last farthing.
But no matter, so he found his boy. Being a soldier, he did not go at his taskalt in a random way, butalt set to work, first of all, to arrange his campaign.
What would the boy naturally do? Where would he naturally go? Well—argued Miles—he would naturally go to his former haunts, for that is the instinct of unsound minds, when homeless and for-saken,alt as well as of sound ones. Whereaboutsalt were his former haunts?
[begin page 324]
So Miles started on his quest. Hour after324.13324.13 hour he tramped through back alleys and squalid streets, seeking groups and crowds, and finding no end of them, but never any sign of the boy. This greatly surprised him, but did not discourage him. To his notion, there was nothing the matter with his plan of campaign; the only miscalculationalt about it was that the campaign was becoming a lengthy one, whereas he had expected it to be short.
When daylight arrived, at last, he had made many a mile, and canvassed many a crowd, but the only result was that he was tolerablyalt tired, rather hungry, and very sleepy. He wanted some breakfast, but there was no way to get it. To beg for it did not occur to him; as to pawning his sword, he would as soon have thought of partingalt with his honor; he could spare some of his clothes—yes, but one could as easily find a customer for a disease as for such clothes.
At noon he was still tramping—among the rabble which followed after the royal procession, now; for he argued that this regal display would attract his little lunatic powerfully. He followed the pageant through all its devious windingsalt about London, and all the way to Westminster and the Abbey. He driftedalt here and there amongst the multitudes that were massed in the vicinity for a weary long time, baffled and perplexed, and finally wandered off, thinking, and trying to contrive some way to better his plan of campaign. By and by, when he came to himself out of his musings, he discovered that the town was far behind him and that the day was growing old. He was near the river, and in the country; it was a region of fine ruralalt seats—not the sort of district to welcome clothes like his.
[begin page 325]
It was not at all cold; so he stretched himself on the ground in the lee of a hedge to rest and think. Drowsiness presently began to settle upon his senses; the faint and far-off boom of cannon was wafted to his ear, and he said to himself “The new king is crowned,” and straightway fell asleep. He had not slept or rested, before, for more than thirty hours. He did not wake again until near the middle of the next morning.
He got up, lame, stiff, and half famished, washed himself in the river, stayed his stomach with a pint or two of water, and trudged off toward Westminster grumbling at himself for having wastedalt so much time. Hunger helped him to a new plan, now; he wouldalt try to get speech with old Sir Humphrey Marlow and borrow a few marks, and—but that was enough of a plan for the present; it would be time enough to enlarge it when this first stage should be accomplished.
Toward eleven o'clock he approached the palace; and although a host of showy people were about him, moving in the same direction, he was not inconspicuous—his costume took care of that. He watched these people's faces narrowly, hoping to find a charitable one whose possessor might be willing to carry his name to the old lieutenantte—as to trying to get into the palace himself, that was simply out of the question.
[begin page 326]
Presently our whipping-boy326.1 passed him,alt then wheeled about and scanned his figure well, saying to himself, “An' that is not the very vagabond his majesty is in such a worry about, then am I an assalt—though belike I was that before. He answereth the description to a rag—that God should makealt two such, would be to cheapen miracles, by wastefulalt repetition. I would I could contrive an excuse to speak with him.”
Miles Hendon saved him the trouble; for he turnedalt about, then, as a man generallyalt will when somebody mesmerizes him by gazing hard at him from behind; and observing a strong interest in the boy's eyes, he stepped toward him and said—
“You have just come out from the palace; do you belong there?”
“Yes, your worship.”
“Know you Sir Humphrey Marlow?”
The boy started, and said to himself, “Lord! mine old departed father!” Then he answered,alt aloud, “Right well, your worship.”
“Good—is he within?”
“Yes,” said the boy; and added, to himself, “within his grave.”
“Might I crave your favor to carry my name to him, and say I beg to say a word in his ear?”
“Ialt will despatch the business right willingly, fair sir.”
“Then say Miles Hendon, son of Sir Richard, is here without—I shall be greatly bounden to you, my good lad.”
The boy looked disappointed—“the kingalt did not name him so,” he said to himself—“but it mattereth not, this is his twin brother, and can give his majesty news of t'other Sir-Odds-and-Ends,alt I warrant.” So healt said to Miles, “Step in there a moment, good sir, and wait till I bring you word.”
Hendon retired to the place indicated—it was a recessalt sunk in the palace wall, with a stone bench in it—a shelter for sentinels in bad weather. He had hardly seated himself when some halberdiers, in charge of an officer, passed by. The officer saw him, halted his men, and commanded Hendon to come forth.alt He obeyed, and was promptly arrestedalt as a suspicious character prowling within the precincts of the palace. Things began to look ugly. Poor Miles was going to explain, but the officer roughlyalt silenced him, and ordered his men to disarm him and search him.
“God of his mercy grant that they find somewhat,” said poor Miles;
[begin page 327]
Nothing was found but a document. The officer tore it open, and Hendon smiled when he recognized the “pot-hooks327.3” made by his lost little friend that black day at Hendon Hall. The officer's face grew dark as he read the English paragraph, and Miles's327.5 blenched to the opposite color as he listened.
“Another new claimant of the crown!” cried the officer. “Verily they breed like rabbits, to-day. Seize327.8 the rascal, men, and see ye keep him fast whilst I convey this precious paper within and send it to the king.”
He hurried away, leaving the prisoner in the grip of the halberdiers.
“Now is my evil luck ended at last,” muttered Hendon, “for I shall dangle at a rope's end for a certainty, by reason of that bit of writing.
[begin page 328]
By and by he saw the officer coming again, in a great hurry; so he plucked his courage together, purposing to meet his trouble as became a man. The officer ordered328.5328.5 the men to loose the prisoner and return his sword to himalt; then bowed respectfully, and said—
“Please you sir, to follow me.”
Hendon followed, saying to himself, “An'alt I were not traveling to death and judgment328.9, and so must needs economize328.9 in sin, I would throttle this knave for his mock courtesy.”
The two traversed a populous court, and arrivedalt at the grand entrance of the palace, where the officer, with another bow,alt delivered Hendon into the hands of a gorgeous official, who received him with profound respect and led him forward throughalt a great hall, lined on both sides with rows of splendid flunkeys (who made reverential obeisance as the two passed along, but fell into death-throes of silent laughter at our stately scarecrow328.17 the moment his back was turned,)alt and up a broadalt staircase, among flocks of fine folk, and finally conducted him into a vast room, clove a passage for him through the assembled nobility of England, then made a bow, reminded him to take his hat off,alt and left him standing in the middle of the room, a mark for all eyes, for plenty of indignant frowns, and for a sufficiency of amused and derisive smiles.
Miles Hendon was entirely bewildered. There sat the young king, under a canopy of state, five steps away,alt with his head bent down and aside, speaking with a sort of human bird of paradise—a duke, maybe; Hendon observed to himself that it was hard enough to be sentenced to death in the full vigor of life, without having this peculiarly public humiliation added. He wished the king would hurry about it—some of the gaudy people near by were becoming pretty offensive. At this moment the king raised his head slightly and Hendon caught a good view of his face. The sight nearly took his breath away! He stoodalt gazing at the fair young face like one transfixed; then presently ejaculated—
“Lo, the lord of the Kingdomalt of Dreams and Shadows on his throne!”
He muttered some broken sentences, still gazing and marveling; then turned his eyes aroundalt and about, scanning the gorgeous throng
[begin page 329]
He stared at the king again—and thought, “Is it a dream?. . . . . .or is he the veritable sovereign of England, and not the friendless poor Tom o' Bedlam I took him for—who shall solve me this riddle?”alt A sudden idea flashed in his eye, and he strode to the wall, gathered up a chair, brought it back, planted it on the floor, and sat down in it!
A buzz of indignation broke out, a roughalt hand was laid upon him, and a voice exclaimed,—
“Up, thou mannerless clown!—wouldst sit in the presence of the king?”
The disturbance attractedalt his majesty's attention, who stretched forth his hand and cried out—
“Touch him not, it is his right!”
The throng fell back, stupefied.alt The king went on—
“Learn ye all, ladies, lords and gentlemen, that this is my trusty and well beloved servant, Miles Hendon, who interposed his good sword
[begin page 330]
Two persons, who, through delay, had only arrived from the country during this morning, and had now been in this room only five minutes, stood listening to these words and looking at the king, then at the scarecrow, then at the king again, in a sort of torpid bewilderment.alt These were Sir Hugh and the lady330.14 Edith. But the new earl330.14 did not see them. He was still staring at the monarch, in a dazed way, and muttering—
“O330.17, body o' me! This my pauper! this my lunatic! This is he whom I would show what grandeur was, in my house of seventy rooms and
[begin page 331]
Then his manners suddenly came back to him, and he dropped upon his knees, with his hands between the king's, and swore allegiance and did homage for his lands and titles. Then he rose and stood respectfully aside, a mark still for all eyes—and much envy, too.
Now the king discovered Sir High, and spoke out, with wrathful voice and kindling eye—
“Strip this robber of his false show331.11331.11 and stolen estates, and put him under lock and key till I have need of him.”
The late Sir Hugh was led away.alt
There was a stir at the other end of the room, now; the assemblage fell apart,
and Tom Canty, quaintly but richlyalt clothed, marched down, betweenalt these liv-
[begin page 332]
“I have learnedalt the story of these past few weeks, and am well pleased with thee. Thou hast governed the realm with right royal gentleness and mercy. Thou hast found thy mother and thy sisters again? Good; they shall be cared for—and thy father shall hang, if thou desire it and the law consent. Know, all ye that hear my voice, that from this day, they that abide in the shelter of Christ's Hospital and share the king's bounty, shall have their minds and hearts fed, as well as their baser parts; and this boy shall dwell there, and hold the chief place inalt its honorable body of governors, during life. And for that he hath been a king, it is meet that other than common observance shall be his due; wherefore, note this his dress of state, for by it he shall be known, and none shall copy it; and wheresoever he shall come, it shall remind the people that he hath been royal, in his time, and none shall deny him his due of reverence or fail to give him salutation. He hath the throne's protection, he hath the crown's support, he shall be known and called by the honorable title of the King's Ward.”
The proud and happy Tom Canty rose and kissed the king's hand, and was conducted from the presence. He did not waste any time, but flew to his mother, to tell her and Nan and Bet all about it and get them to help him enjoy the great news.*alt
[begin page 333]
When the mysteries were all cleared up, it came out, by confession of Hugh Hendon, that his wife had repudiated Milesalt by his command, that day at Hendon Hall—a command assisted and supported by thealt perfectly trustworthy promise that if she did not deny that he was Miles Hendon, and stand firmly to it, he would have her life; whereupon she said take it, she did not value it—and she would not repudiate Miles; then the husband said he would spare her life but have Miles assassinated! This was a different matter; so she gave her word and kept it.
Hugh was not prosecuted for his threats or for stealing his brother's estates and title, because the wife and brotheralt would not testify against him—and the former would not have been allowed to do it, even if she had wanted to. Hugh deserted his wife and went over to the continent, where he presently died; andalt by and by the Earl333.14 of Kent married his relict. There were grand times and rejoicings at Hendon village when the couple paid their first visit to the Hall.alt
Tom Canty's father was never heard of again.
The king sought out the farmer who had been branded and sold as a slave, and reclaimed him from his evil life with the Ruffler's gang, and put him in the way of a comfortable livelihood.
[begin page 334]
He also took that old lawyer out of prison and remitted his fine. He provided good homes for the daughters of the two Baptistalt women whom he saw burned at the stake, and roundly punishedalt the official who laid the undeserved stripes upon Miles Hendon's back.
He saved from the gallows the boy who had captured the stray falcon, and also the woman who had stolen a remnant of cloth from a weaver;alt but he was too late to save the man who had been convicted of killing a deer in the royal forestalt.
He showed favor to the justice who had pitied himalt when he was supposed to have stolen a pig, andalt he had the gratification of seeing him grow in the public esteem and becomealt a great and honored man.
As long as the king lived he was fond of telling the story of his adventures, all through, from the hour that the sentinel cuffed him away from the palace gate till the final midnightalt when he deftly mixed himself into a gang of hurryingalt workmen and so slipped into the Abbey and climbed up and hid himself in the Confessor's tomb, and then slept so long, next day, that he came within one of missing the Coronation altogether. He said that the frequent rehearsing of the precious lesson kept him strong in his purpose to make its teachings yield benefits to his people; and so, whilst his life was spared he should continue to tell the story, and thus keep its sorrowful spectacles fresh in his memory and the springs of pity replenished in his heart.alt
Miles Hendon and Tom Canty were favorites of the king, all through his brief reign, and his sincere mourners when he died. The good Earl334.25 of Kent had too much sense to abuse his peculiar privilege; but he exercised it twice after the instance we have seen of it before he was called from the world; once at the accession of Queen Mary, and once at the accession of Queen Elizabeth. A descendant of his exercised it at the accession of James I. Before this one's son chose to use the privilege, near a quarter of a century had elapsed, and the “privilege of the Kents” had faded out of most people's memories; so, when the Kent of that day appeared before Charles I and his court and sat down in the sovereign's presence to assertalt and perpetuate the right of his house, there was a fine stir, indeed! But the matter was soon explained, and the right confirmed. The last earl of the line fell in the wars of the Commonwealth fighting for the king, and the odd privilege ended with him.
Tom Canty lived to be a very old man, a handsome, white-haired old
[begin page 335]
Yes, King Edward VI lived only a few years, poor boy, but he lived them worthily. More than once, when some greatalt dignitary, some gildedalt vassal of the crown, made argument against his leniency, and urged thatalt some law which he was bent upon amending was gentle enough for its purpose, and wrought no suffering or oppression which any one need mightily mind, the young king turned the mournful eloquence of his great compassionate eyes upon him andalt answered—
“What dost thou know ofalt suffering and oppression? I and my people know, but not thou.”
The reign of Edward VI was aalt singularly merciful one for those harsh times.alt Now that we are taking leave of him, let us try to keepalt this in our minds, to his credit.335.19335.19
[begin page 336]
[blank verso]
[begin page 337]
Note 1alt.—Page 68.
Christ's Hospital Costume.
It is mostalt reasonable to regardalt the dress as copied from the costume of the citizens of London of that period, when long blue coats were the common habit of apprentices and serving-men, and yellow stockings were generally worn; the coat fits closely to the body, but has loose sleeves, and beneath is worn a sleeveless yellow under-coat; around the waist is a red leathern girdle; a clerical band round337.8 the neck, and a small flat black cap, about the size of a saucer, completes the costume.—Timbs' Curiosities of London337.9.te
Note 2.—Page 70.
It appears that Christ's Hospital was not originally founded as a school; its object was to rescue childrenalt from the streets, to shelter, feed, clothe them, etc.—Timbs' Curiosities of London.337.13an
Note 3.—Page 83.
The Duke of Norfolk's Condemnation Commanded337.15.
The king was now approaching fast towards his end; and fearing lest Norfolk should escape him, he sent a message to the Commons, by which he desired them to hasten the bill, on pretence that Norfolk enjoyed the dignity of earl marshal, and it was necessary to appoint another, who might officiate at the ensuing ceremony of installing his son Prince of Wales.—Hume's337.20 History of England337.20–21, vol. iii.337.20–21 p. 307.
Note 4.—Page 99.
It was not till the end of this reign Henry VIII337.23alt that any salads, carrots, turnips, or other edible roots were produced in England. The little of these vegetables that was used, was formerly imported from Holland and Flanders. Queen Catherine, when she wanted a salad, was obliged to despatch a messenger thither on purpose.—Hume'salt337.27 History of England, vol. iii.337.27 p. 314.alt
[begin page 338]
Note 5.alt—Page 105.
Attainder of Norfolk.
The house of peers, without examining the prisoner, without trial or evidence, passed a bill of attainder against him and sent it down to the commons. . . . The obsequious commons obeyed his the king's directions; and the king, having affixed the royal assent to the bill by commissioners, issued orders for the execution of Norfolk on the morning of the twenty-ninth of January, the next day.—338.8Hume's History of338.8 England338.8, vol. iii. p.338.8–9 307338.9338.9.
Note 6an.—Page 120.
The Loving-Cup.
The loving-cup, and the peculiar ceremonies observed in drinking from it, are older than English history. It is thought that both are Danish importations. As far back as knowledge goes, the loving-cup has always been drunk at English banquets. Tradition explains the ceremonies in this way: in the rude ancient times it was deemed a wise precaution to have both hands of both drinkers employed, lest while the pledger pledged his love and fidelity to the pledgee, the pledgee take that opportunity to slip a dirk into him!
Note 7.—Page 129.
The Duke of Norfolk's Narrow Escape.
Had Henry VIII survived a few hours longer, his order for the duke's execution would have been carried into effect. “But news being carried to the Tower that the king himself had expired that night, the lieutenant deferred obeying the warrant; and it was not thought advisable by the Council to begin a new reign byalt the death of the greatest nobleman in the kingdom, who had been condemned by a sentence so unjust and tyrannical.”—Hume's History of338.26–27 England338.26–27, vol. iii. p. 307338.27.
Note 8.—Page 164.
The Whipping-Boy.
James I338.30 and Charles II338.30 had whipping-boys, when they were little fellows, to take their punishment for them when they fell short in their lessons; so I have ventured to furnish my small prince with one, for my own purposes.
Notes to Chapter 15.—Page 180.
Character of Hertford.
The young king discovered an extreme attachment to his uncle, who was, in the main, a man of moderation and probity.—Hume's History of338.36 England338.36, vol. iii. p. 324338.37.
But if he the Protector,alt gave offencealt by assuming too much state, he deserves great praise on account of the laws passed this session, by which the
[begin page 339]
Boiling to Death.
In the reign of Henry VIII, poisoners were, by act of parliament, condemned to be boiled to death. This act was repealed in the following reign.
In Germany, even in the 17th century, this horrible punishment was inflicted on coiners and counterfeiters. Taylor, the Water Poet, describes an execution he witnessed in Hamburg,alt in 1616. The judgment pronounced against a coiner of false money was that he should “be boiled to death in oil; not thrown into the vessel at once, but with a pulley or rope to be hanged under the armpits, and then let down into the oil by degrees; first the feet, and next the legs, and so to boil his flesh from his bones alive.”—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull's Blue Laws, True and False,339.21–22 p. 13.
The Famous Stocking Case.
A woman and her daughter, nine years old, were hanged in Huntingdon for selling their souls to the devil, and raising a storm by pulling off their stockings!—Ibid.339.26, p. 20.
Note 10.—Page 197.
Enslaving.
So young a king, and so ignorant a peasant were likely to make mistakes—and this is an instance in point. This peasant was suffering from this law by anticipation; the king was venting his indignation against a law which was not yet in existence: for this hideous statute was to have birth in this little king's own reignte339.33. However, we know, from the humanity of his character, that it could never have been suggested by him.
Notes to Chapter 23an.—Pagealt 251.
Death for Trifling Larcenies.
When Connecticut and New Haven were framing their first codes, larceny above the value of twelve pence was a capital crime in England—as it had been since the time of Henry I.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull's Blue Laws, True and False, p.339.39–40 13339.40339.40.
[begin page 340]
The curious old book called “The English Rogue” makes the limit thirteen pence ha'penny; death being the portion of any who steal a thing “above the value of thirteen pence ha'penny.”
Notes to Chapter 27.—Page 284.
From many descriptions of larceny, the law expressly took away the benefit of clergy; to steal a horse, or a hawk, or woolen cloth from the weaver, was a hanging matter. So it was, to kill a deer from the king's forest, or to export sheep from the kingdom.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull's Blue Laws, True and False, p. 13340.8–9.
William Prynne, a learned barrister, was sentenced—long after Edward the Sixth's time—to lose both his ears in the pillory; to degradation from the bar; a fine of £3,000, and imprisonment for life. Three years afterwards, he gave new offencealt to Laud, by publishing a pamphlet against the hierarchy. He was again prosecuted, and was sentenced to lose what remained of his ears; to pay a fine of £5,000; to be branded on both his cheeks with the letters S. L. (for Seditious Libeler,) and to remain in prison for life. The severity of this sentence was equaled by the savage rigor of its execution.—Ibid.340.17, pp. 11–12340.17340.17.
Notes to Chapter 33an.—Page 332.
Christ's Hospital, or Blue Coat School, “the Noblest Institution in the World.”alt
The ground on which the Priory of the Grey Friars stood was conferred by Henry the Eighth on the Corporation of London, who caused the institutionalt there of a home for poor boys and girls. Subsequently, Edward the Sixth caused the old Priory to be properly repaired, and founded within it that noble establishment called the Blue Coat School, or Christ's Hospital, for the education and maintenance of orphans and the children of indigent persons. . . . . Edward would not let him Bishop Ridley depart till the letter was written, to the Lord Mayor, and then charged him to deliver it himself, and signify his special request and commandment, that no time might be lost in proposing what was convenient, and apprising him of the proceedings. The work was zealously undertaken, Ridley himself engaging in it; and the result was, the founding of Christ's Hospital for the education of poor children.alt The king endowed several other charities atalt the same time. “Lord God,” said he, “I yield thee most hearty thanks that thou hast given me life thus long, to finish this work to the glory of thy name!” That innocent and most exemplary life was drawing rapidly to its close, and in a few days he rendered up his spirit to his Creator, praying God to defend the realm from Papistry.—altJ. Heneage Jesse's London: its Celebrated Characters and Places.340.38–39
In the Great Hall hangs a large picture of King Edward VI340.40 seated on his throne, in a scarlet and ermined robe, holding the sceptre in his left hand,
[begin page 341]
Christ's Hospital, by ancient custom, possesses the privilege of addressing the Sovereign on the occasion of his or her coming into the City to partake of the hospitality of the Corporation of London.—Ibid.
The Dining-Hall, with its lobby and organ-gallery, occupies the entire story, which is 187 feet long, 51 feet wide, and 47 feet high; it is lit by nine large windows, filled with stained glass on the south side; and is, next to Westminster Hall, the noblest room in the metropolis. Here the boys, now about 800 in number, dine; and here are held the “Suppings in Public,” to which visitors are admitted by tickets, issued by the Treasurer and by the Governors of Christ's Hospital. The tables are laid with cheese in wooden bowls; beer in wooden piggins, poured from leathern jacks; and bread brought in large baskets. The official company enter; the Lord Mayor, or President, takes his seat in a state chair, made of oak from St. Catherine's341.22 Church by the Tower; a hymn is sung, accompanied by the organ; a “Grecian,” or head boy, reads the prayers from the pulpit, silence being enforced by three drops of a wooden hammer. After prayer the supper commences, and the visitors walk between the tables. At its close, the “trade-boys” take up the baskets, bowls, jacks, piggins, and candlesticks, and pass in procession, the bowing to the Governors being curiously formal. This spectacle was witnessed by Queen Victoria and Prince Albert in 1845.alt
Among the more eminent Blue Coat Boys are Joshua Barnes, editor of Anacreon and Euripides; Jeremiah Markland, the eminent critic, particularly in Greek literature; Camden, the antiquary; Bishop Stillingfleet; Samuel Richardson the novelist; Thomas Mitchell, the translator of Aristophanes; Thomas Barnes, many years editor of the London Times; Coleridge, Charles Lamb, and Leigh Hunt.alt341.36
No boy is admitted before he is seven years old, or after he is nine; and no boy can remain in the school after he is fifteen, King's boys and “Grecians” alone excepted. There are about 500 Governors, at the head of whom are the Sovereign and the Prince of Wales. The qualification for a Governor is payment of £500.—Ibid.te
[begin page 342]
GENERAL NOTE.te
One hears much about the “hideous Blue-Laws of Connecticut,”342.2 and is accustomed to shudder piously when they are mentioned. There are people in America—and even in England!—who imaginealt that they were a very monument of malignity, pitilessness, and inhumanityalt. Whereas, in realityalt they were about the first sweeping departure from judicial atrocity which the “civilized” world had seen. This humane and kindly Blue-Lawalt code, of two hundred and forty years ago, stands all by itself,alt with ages of bloody law on the further side of it, and a centuryalt and three-quarters of bloody Englishalt law on this side of it.alt
There has never been a time342.11 —under the Blue-Laws or any other—when above fourteen crimes were punishable by death in Connecticut. But in England, within the memory of men who are still hale in body and mind, two hundred and twenty-three crimes were punishable by death!* These facts are worth knowing—and worth thinking about, too.alt
finis.
[begin page 345]
Mark Twain's Working Notes
Mark Twain's notes for The Prince and the Pauper provide a remarkably varied record of the author at work. They comprise extensive notes on English history and long lists of words and idioms which Mark Twain copied from his reading, interspersed with some of his earliest ideas for the book. Later notes, obviously made during the course of composition, show the author jotting down new ideas and refining what he had already written. All of these notes, along with a discarded page from an early version of the book, have been presented here as faithfully as the rendering of handwriting into type permits.
The notes have been grouped on the basis of physical characteristics, comparison with the manuscript, the subject matter treated within each set, internal cohesion, and topical references. When Mark Twain numbered his pages, his numbers have been printed. In addition, a number has been given to each manuscript leaf within a sequence.
No emendations have been made in Mark Twain's holograph notes. His ampersands have been retained. Words with single underlinings are rendered in italics, those with double underlinings in small capital letters. Cancellations are included and marked by angle brackets: Hugo. Added words or phrases are preceded and followed by carets: butter-mouth. Additions in pencil or ink different from the original are rendered in boldface type: Tothill fields. Editorial explanations are in italics and enclosed in square brackets: circled in pencil. Mark Twain's alternative readings are separated by virgules: beguile/cheat.
The terms ink 1, ink 2, and ink 3 are used to designate Mark Twain's writing materials. Ink 1 is the violet ink Mark Twain used for the earliest pages of his manuscript, written before the summer of 1877; ink 2 is the purple ink he used for the portions of the manuscript written between late 1877 and the spring of 1880; ink 3 is the blue ink he used for the final portion of his manuscript, written between the late spring of 1880 and 1 February 1881.
All the notes are in the Mark Twain Papers.1 See the introduction (pp. 19–25) for full information on the works cited below by short title.
[begin page 346]
These notes were written on a torn half-sheet of Crystal-Lake Mills stationery measuring 20.5 by 12.5 centimeters (8 1/16 by 4 15/16 inches), the paper used most often in the first sixteen chapters of the manuscript. The notes in A-1 were written in ink 1, whereas the notes in A-2 were written in pencil upside down on the verso of the sheet. The ink inscription is obviously a discarded page of the original Victorian manuscript featuring Jim Hubbard. The pencil notes, which refer to medieval arms, were clearly written after Mark Twain had decided to use an earlier historical setting.
3
that bowed down to the ground before the princes, made his heart ache with envy; so there was no more happiness for him. Jim's father was a stevedore, or a coal-heaver, or something of that sort; a coarse, ignorant, passionate man, who often came home drunk, & brought a bottle of gin with him; & presently, w as soon as when his wife had caught up to his condition, the two would curse & fight. Jim & his brothers & sisters always came in for their share of cuffs & kicks, during the evening's performances, & then were likely to be sent to bed without any supper. Jim being the eldest of the children, usually got a share of the kicks & cuffs based on the English law of primogeniture. added on the verso of the manuscript page
The family had but one
Hawberk & helmet
The King's highness
Children had to have from 7 to 15, a bow & 2 arrows.2
[begin page 347]
Mark Twain wrote these pages of notes on Crystal-Lake Mills stationery in ink 2. On some of the pages, he later made additions in pencil; on B-8, in pencil and ink 3. Most of the references are to the third volume of Hume's History of England. The content of these notes suggests Mark Twain had not yet begun his book and was engaged in establishing the basic historical background for it.
1
Son of Jane Seymour who died in ch-bed.
Born Oct 12, '37. in child-bed.
Succeeds Jan 28 '47.
assent to Duke of Norfolk's attaint given by royal com'n the night of 27th & 2n of 28th—king dies & he is (I believe) saved . , but lies in the Tower till accessn of Mary.
Henry buried at Windsor Feb. 16—big funeral.
Anne Askew & 3 others burnt as Sacramentarians July 16, '46.
Edward (the real one) is crowned Feb. 20.
2
His uncle the Lord High Admiral Protector Somerset was the real king at first—quite a warrior.
Time, Jan. 20 28 to Feb. 20.3
[begin page 348]
3
Put this in.
Cath. Parr (good sense & good talker) disputed with Henry, (she leaned to the religious reformers),. Henry provoked because she disagreed. He complains to Gardiner (Arch” Cant?) who suggests her destruction. Chancellor (who?) seconds; Henry orders impeach articles; Wriothely draws them up—This paper Tom gets hold of & shows to the queen. See p. 303 Hume.
Henry's natural son, Duke of Richmond, married a daughter of Duke of Norfolk (p. 305. Norfolk's son, the earl
4
Page 307
of Surrey. Both towered at once—Surrey beheaded Jan. 19.—let that begin this tale.
HSurrey had refused to marry Hertford's daughter. Henry believed he wanted to marry Mary.
Let Tom plead for Surrey.
Also for Norfolk.
Cranmer refused to help House of Lords & Commons destroy Norfolk.
Nobody with pluck enough to tell the terrible King he is going to die. Poor Tom does & gets a fine blowing up. “By the Splendor of God!” &c.
5
After Tom, Sir Anthony Denny does it, too.
He will know Lady Jane Grey, his cousin—very learned.—his own age.
Also Mary, of Kath of Arragon. born 1516.
Eliz, born 1533. of Anne Boleyn.
M. P.'s had 4s a day, knights of shires, burgesses 2s.
[begin page 349]
Katherine Howard lies in the Tower 3 mos & beheaded.
Kath Parr 4 yrs queen.
All monasteries dissolved & granted to Henry 1539.
6
E
65 written perpendicularly above “burnings”
Religious burnings.
Shaxton, ex- Bish of Salisbury, who preached ex-Sacramentarian, reformed, & preached at Askew's burning, begging her to re conform. He was still alive in 1556.
Anabaptists burnt.
People burnt for denying the royal authority in religious matters.
Henry's marriages, page 284 Annual.
No natural brothers or sisters surviving to Ed's time.
7
P. 314 Hume
Every man had to have a bow—but hand guns & X bows prohibited—no gatlings.
London could muster 15000 fighting men—that means a popn of 75,000.
Tom sees carrots, lettuce & turnips for the first time.
15000 foreign artificers in London. & 30,000 natives, (?)—that suggests a pop of 225 to 250,000. say 200,000.
Plenty tramps.
60,000 in prison for debt & crime at one time.
72,000 executed in Henry's reign, for theft & robbery.
[begin page 350]
8
P. 317 Hume.
Wages, prices of food, rent of farms.
4
4Coronation 424 Froude, 1 v.5
Tothill fields 6
Mary comes like the rest to do him homage as King.
Tom's handwriting & his thoughtless signing of “Tom Canty” to a State document, betrays him
No, he hurts his right hand & after always scrawls Edward Rex with his left.
| 58,000 | |
| 187,000 | |
| 40,000 | 485,000 |
| 200,000 | 50 |
| 485,000 | 535, |
on verso of B-9
| 1000 | ||
| 142,000 | ||
| 90,000 | 232 | |
| 232,000 | 58 | |
| 58 | 40 | 58000 |
| 174 | 33,333 | 33,000333 |
| 363,333 | 25 - |
[begin page 351]
These notes were written in pencil on a large sheet of lined tablet paper measuring 31.7 by 20.5 centimeters (12 7/16 by 8 1/16 inches), which has a three-part, red/blue/red, ledger-style rule 3.5 centimeters (1⅜ inches) from the left margin. The references are to Sir Walter Scott's Fortunes of Nigel and the fifth volume of Froude's History of England. In these notes Mark Twain's “v” is a roman numeral, not an abbreviation for “volume.”
Alsatia (or Whitefriars) was legal refuge (See Nigel, introduction.
Hertford ambitious to be good to poor & have a reign of more liberty & without blood—this accounts for his allowing Tom to be kind—Froude v 17
Made in Council Feb. 16, Hertford Duke of Somerset, his brother Sir Thomas Seymour lord Seymour of Sudleye, Lord Parr Marquis of Northampton, Lisle & Thos Lord Wriothesley (Archb of Cant & Lord Chancellor) & Lisle Viscount Lisle Earls of Warwick & Southampton.
Jan. 31st Hertfrd made Lord Protector
The Executors (Council) F v 18.
Young Kingsale7
Cranmer Archb of Cant
Mark Twain wrote these language notes in pencil on eighteen sheets of Crystal-Lake Mills stationery and enclosed them in a folded sheet of Old Berkshire Mills stationery, which he labeled “Middle-Age phrases for a historical story.” D-3 bears the number “42” written and canceled in ink 2. The top third of D-5 has been torn off.
The notes in D-1 and D-2 are primarily drawn from the scenes involving Falstaff in Shakespeare's Henry IV, Part 1 (act 1, scene 2; act 2, scenes 1–4; act 3, scene 3; act 4, scene 2). The remainder of the notes in Group D are based on two Scott romances, Ivanhoe (D-3 and D-4 from chapters 1–9) and Kenilworth (D-5 through D-18 from chapters 1–4). Page references to Scott's works correspond to the pagination of the “Abbotsford” edition (Edinburgh and London: Robert Cadell, 1844), a handsome illustrated twelve-volume set that Clemens acquired in Edinburgh in August 1873 (Clemens' postscript on Olivia L. Clemens to Mrs. Jervis Langdon, 2–6 August 1873, Mark Twain Memorial, Hartford, Conn.).
[begin page 352]
“Room for the King!” “place for the King!” (Shak.) Enter King, attended
by 2 dukes.
Please you, sir (to King.) Shak. Peace!
Old sack
Dials—
God save thy grace
Buff jerkin
it jumps with my humor
S'blood— s' death.
melancholy as a gib cat
'tis like, that they will know us.
Anon, anon (presently)
'Odsbody!
Nay, soft, I pray ye
Lend me thy lantern quoth 'a
foot land-rakers (footpads)
thou purple-hued malt-worm!
You muddy knave
Peace, yet fat-kidneyed rascal
Happy man be his dole (lucky be he)
Goodman—goodwife
S Then am I a shotten herring (rotten)
Seven, by these hilts, or I am a villain else.
3 misbegotten knaves
thou clay-brained fool
thou slave! (Shak)
hearts of gold!
What manner of man, an it like yr majesty.?
My noble lord (to King) Shak
Hide thee behind the arras.
He shall be answerable
Known as well as Pauls (K. Henry IV 4 )
& now you pick a quarrel to beguile/cheat me of it
Come from eating draff & husks
I cry you mercy my good lord
[begin page 353]
The curse of—
I am no true man
A murrain take thee
The curse of Cain upon thee
The father of mischief confound him
fain
touching these matters
son of Mahound! (Mahomet)
Hugo
What in the name of witch's name is thee matter
Haply it is so
Haste thee, knave! (servant)
Begone!
Churl
thou clown! thou clod! thou basket tub of entrails
thou sh whey-faced, lily-livered varlet!
—hath neither the fear of earth nor awe of heaven
mighty ale—a flagon—a cup—
broach the cask
dance a measure
Sh Sirrah—villain
that were still somewhat on the bow-hand of fair justice
Go to
Way for the King!
Tilt—in Ivanhoe.
I crave pardon
drink wassail to the fair
That will I do, blithely
By the soul of my father
a bonny monk
gnaw the bowels of our nobles with usury.
I trow
Lord High Steward of England (obsolete?)
By the light of Heaven
[begin page 354]
in the fiend's name
Gramercy for thy courtesy (derision)
Wot ye who he is?
By my faith
Good morrow & well met
As I belong to worship (am too respectable to venture to lie)
Misfortune speed him!
Kingsale—Tush, man!
Pepys
Kenilworth
Giles
Tabard Inn in Southwark
Harry, Hal
Bear & Rugged Staff
Will
Loose jacket, linen breeches, linen cap for cook landlord green apron napkin over arm, velvet cap
Beshrew my heart else
pewter flagon of Rhenish
best canaries—& mulled sack
jerkin & cloak
pike & caliver Gramercy
think so basely
gallants
Robin
the caliver that fired the ball
cannon
that I would give a peeled codling for
By the mass
kinsman
Michael—Mike
cavalier
warehouse—shop
[begin page 355]
tapster's boy
gallows branded on left shoulder for stealing a caudle-cup
Slipping aside his ruff & turning pushing down the sleeve of his doublet from his neck & shoulder
dame
goodwife
swine
wend
indifferently
thriftless—
godless
infidel
wench
Laurence
mercer
haberdasher
lawns, cypresses & ribands
Spital
a cup of clary
Benedict
clerk of the parish
the hangman—brands people.
broad slouched hat & plume
laced wristbands
nonage
broils
hang-dog that I am
I have suffered him to sit
guerdon
largesse! largesse!
bonny
spitchcock'd eels
I pray you of your courtesy
[begin page 356]
beaker
treason—everything is
legs swathed with a hay-wisp, a thatched felt bonnet.
their jerkin as thin as a cobweb
a pouch without ever a cross to keep the fiend from dancing it.
jovial
mar-feast
stand & deliver
crowns s. & d.
guineas! nobles—helo he talks in like a very lord!
his hat awry
Hounslow heath
ruffler
you wot not
'twas gospel
pluck his plumes forfrom him
worshipful
trowl the cup right merrily
jolly good ale & olde.
this savors of
swashing Will of Wallingford
swashbuckler
pursuivant's warrant
crossbow shaft
clothyard” Dick
Tony Foster
roasted heretic for breakfast
Reeve to the abbot
purse of nobles & angels
quotha!
poor wight
belted knight
rest her soul!
men keep such a coil about
[begin page 357]
peach-colored doublet pinked out with cloth of gold
a silken jerkin & hose
what-d'ye-lack sort o' countenance
velvet bonnet, ostrich or Turkey feather—
gold brooch
shew
come, gentles,
Marry confound thine impudence
pudding face
sarsenet butter-mouth
hearken to him slate-face8
maugre all the gibes & quips of his
peradventure
ambling palfrey
lattice
lady's dress—20, Kenilworth
lily-livered slave
quartern of sack
this bout
a piece of Hollands
lay you up in lavender (jail
the town-stocks—put him in (the wooden pinfold)
value no more'n shelled peascod
By St George
valor
Nay if it pleasure you
Nay
emprise
Wilt thou chop logic with me?
galloon lace
doughty
By St Julian
swilled
swill
smut
blasphemy
[begin page 358]
salver
Three Cranes in the Vintry, the most topping tavern in London.
The Mitre in Fleet?
Fleet Prison & marriages.
bide his wager
purlieu
new-laid eggs & muscadine for breakfast
LGiles
paid scot & lot
swasher
six-hooped pot
a carder, a dicer
mine host
Troth I know/wot not
bedizened
sold himself to the devil
Manor-house—
another clay than we are
Cicely
clary
canaries
sack
e'en let her go her way o' God's name
how brave thou be'st, lad (dress
sad-colored suit
country-breeding
carves to me last
Coming, friend (makes prince mad
When the stake is made the game must be played
gamester
sack-butt
do me the grace
forfeit
Harry-nobles—gold
cold steel
wooded park
[begin page 359]
White-friars
no saint & no saver
toper
his humor jumps with mine
La you there now!
swallow chaff for grain
a scant-of-grace
forsooth!
groat
a wealthy chuff
rose-nobles
make the best on't
A building—28 Ken
doublet of russet leather girt with buff belt— (dudgeon dagger) long knife
& cutlass
ingle-side
capon
friend, gossip & playfellow
gallows-bird
jail-rat
as low as to thy midriff
caitiff
churl
clown
Tyburn tippet—so they did the hanging there?
Uds daggers!
fald-stool
puritanical
Prince dress—p. 31 Ken
books with great clasps & heavy bindings—Caxton & Wynkyin
Yeoman's service
Pshaw
[begin page 360]
papist
kennel
Gad-a-mercy
prithee peace
peace, dog!
mire
slop-pouch
thou canst not dance in a net & not be seen
Look you
lyme-hound to track wounded buck
gaze-hound to kill him at view
a currish proposal
ill-nurtured whelp
Milan visor—armor
Dress Tom in armor9
debauch
your falling band—linen falling down in front?
trunk-hose
carnal weapon—sword
puritan
priest with book at girdle
poniard
squire a dame
squire
esquire
hawk & hound
flat-cap'd thread-maker
mercer
give the wall to her
swaggerer —ing word
[begin page 361]
thou sodden-brained gull
filthy horn of stable lantern
By the holy cross of Abingdon
by the rood
sweet friend
masquer
mask
who shall gainsay me?
maiden
Sir Harbottle Grimstone10
thy base unmannered tongue
Uds precious!
Knave Varlet
Parliament bill brought to Tom in French couldn't read it.
costard—breast?
away, base groom!
Avaunt
tarry not
by blood & nails
meddling coxcomb
withal
slouched hat & drooping feather
What make you here?
carrion-crow—batten
kite—maw11
Draw & defend
rapier (Elizabeth shortened them—let her say she will12
put up yr fox (sword)
[begin page 362]
Mark Twain wrote these notes in pencil on torn half-sheets of unlined wove paper measuring 17.8 by 11.5 centimeters (7 by 4½; inches), the same paper he used exclusively for the second half of the book beginning with chapter 17. Nearly all the phrases were drawn from chapters 2 through 8 of Quentin Durward.
prithee, gossip, come
By St Anne but he is a peproper youth
By my halidome
fair son,
my gossip (my comrade)
he hath little in his head but honesty & the fear of God
bill of charges
Rest you merry, fair master
a cup of burnt sack
hawking
paladin
pulled his bonnet over his eye
Hold, hold, most doughty man
Hark ye
mockery
ducat (not used)
Nay
By Heaven
a flight-shot (arrow-shot) distant
hostelry
bestow
baldric
wine-pot
the brethren of the joyous science (war
the festival of St Jude last by-past.
I bethink me (I remember)
I doubt not your warranty
grand feudatories
[begin page 363]
in guerdon of his service
gird at him
soothsayers & magicians, jugglers
a button of his jerkin
(Dress of arms about p. 54 Q. Durward)
You shall abye it (answer for it)
with my humble duty
cavalier of honor
csoldier of fortune
damsel
sdamosel
keep their state
shew
comfits—comfiture
bid yonder lady
bring hither
hark
hark in your ear
look you
the foul fiend
makes both serve him, for as for as great princes as they be
good master
sirrah
old cozening quean13
halberd
Have a council concerning matters relating to foreign countries.
have a rouse (spree), carouse.
By my hilts!
thou shalt be dearly welcome
[begin page 364]
the weal or woe
fair cousin—said to a prince
By St Hubert
St Dunstan
“ Willibald
“ Swithin
Body o' me.
this brawling ruffler of the camps
his retinue of pursuivants & trumpets
coxcomb
I will nail my gauntlet to these gates
masterful
Marry & amen!
malapert ambassador
kindled with shame—kindling eye
on verso of E-4
Description of Tom in a fresh suit of armor sent to him—88 Q. Durward.inflamed
Tom is to the King's Ward in Xs Hospital
He & Hendon are to live out the century & he longer.
A stately proclamation to Tom—90 Ib.
Mark Twain wrote most of these notes in ink 2 on the versos of sheets from the printed playscript of Ah Sin, making some additions in pencil and ink 3. He made the notes early in the composition of The Prince and the Pauper; their content suggests that they were set down before he had completed chapter 7 of the manuscript.
Tom begins by abolishing all sorts of harsh laws by his simple command. Herberttfd & council object by T is firm—Am I not King? Hertford persuades him to withhold execution a month hoping he forget. sidelined in ink 3
[begin page 365]
Meantime, Prince is suffering these punishments & resolving to abolish them.
Sees a woman burned—going to stop that, too. Siezes axe, “I am King!” & rushes to cut her loose.
Tom & Mary talk—she urges for Pope & papacy & wants burnings. sidelined in ink 3
Tom says “No! let me but hear of a burning, & I—sidelined in ink 3
Speech-dog.
Visit queen Parr
Insert inquiry about Seal. The K says, I told you do so & so with it.
Lords intriguing over will between 1 & daylight.
Ordering Norfolk's death by Commission.
140 servants for Tom.
Canty kills somebody & all fly.
Reflections of the 2 boys when they wake. Sir Wm. Herbert sleeps in room or closet with Tom—other servants & guards in ante-r. Tom asks, “Did I so & so yesterday, or dream it?”
Crowds of people in ante rooms—the K! the K!
Champion rides in.
True prince appears in rags from concealment in Ed Ed Confesrs tomb—hidden there & watched by his rough friend.
He offers plenty proofs—languages, &c—courtiers afraid to speak—Hertford alone says he is willing to risk his head by calling him fully believing in him if he can correctly answer one? Where is the great Seal? In right hand steel & gold gauntlet, present in cabinet. Describe this through Tom's eyes. Tom used it (to crack nuts with?)
Messenger inquires about the Cantys.
[begin page 366]
2
Messire written in pencil above “St John”
Seems to me St John ought to manoever about the prince, too, but desire to keep him out, since he can the better manage a mild mad & ignorant mad man.
He is the reason why the prince is never discovered, though always on the point of being. His spy hunts in couples with Hertford's & so is always on hand to prevent, by doing prince pretended favors & warnings & getting him away.
Tom's friend suspects, & gets him away to Abbey privately, in time for cor.
Hertford says, No human creature would deny being
the prince, but would gladly lie the reverse, with so fine an opportunity—of course the boy is mad!
At that first luncheon the prince, out of his princely good breeding, sends servants away lest their presence embarrass Tom. written in pencil and canceled in ink 2
May I pick my teeth myself
Wants to discharge his servants.
George (collar) & garter where he dines in public circled in ink 3
Mary Queen of Scots 5 4 yrs & 1 month old in '47 sidelined in ink 3
P Hertford, Mary & Bishops pester the soul of Tom with intrigues &
17 pleadings for this thing & that, sidelined in ink 3
57
6
The ball & mask after banquet—see Hunt for costumes.
Tom's first ceremonial dinner, with cup-bearers, & napkin-holders, & lightsnuffers—not allowed to do anything for himself. Eats with his fingers—is surprised at the vegetables—asks their names.
[begin page 367]
H.—“Tis the prince's humor of his madness—humor it in all ways. Privately instructs Tom how to eat & put out his hand to be kissed.”
Kings death announced in midst of Mask—confusion & hurry & excitement—mask breaks up—obsequious homage to Tom—“Live the King!” Barge it home in solemn state & slow oars, with the tide—deep tolling bells.
Purple for Mourning.
Court goes into mourning, & pulls sad faces
Henry's funeral—perpetual masses.
Passages between Guilford Dudley & lady Jane.
Tom—“He is King, & I am not”—(at Coronation.)
These notes were written in pencil on the front of a folded sheet of Crystal-Lake Mills stationery. The page citations refer to Lucy Aikin's Memoirs of the Court of Queen Elizabeth, which was first published in 1818 and several times reissued. Mark Twain apparently had originally planned to develop the role of the young Elizabeth more fully.
Elizabeth dressed with exceeding simplicity in Edward's time—60 Court of Q E.
Letter from Elizabeth to Tom about his health—62 & about H's place.
Let Tom's judgments & dining in public be put off a week. but meet Council first day, as now.14
Strike out his talk with Hum. Eliz & Lady Jane till after his talk with Humphrey.
[begin page 368]
Put off the talk with Humphrey several days. if pos-
The letter accommodates matters, so Eliz returns from Hatfield— —62.
Tom teaches Eliz & Lady Jane to make mud pies.
These notes were written in pencil on the outer pages of a folded sheet of lined laid paper measuring 20.2 by 12.4 centimeters (7 15/16 by 4⅞ inches), embossed with a female head in profile. The page references are to Trumbull's True-Blue Laws. Mark Twain evidently made the notes before writing chapter 15, where the poisoner condemned to be boiled to death appears, as well as the woman and child accused of having “raised a storm by pulling off their stockings.”
1
Crimes & Penalties.
Introduction to Blue Laws.
Petitioning the King against a judge for injustice, ears cut off &c.—11.
Man who wrote imprudent tract against maypoles, festivals, &c, fined £5000, ears cut—he is proceeding to have the remains of his ears cut off—12
Pressing to death—12
Women's punishments for counterfeiting, irreligion &c, to be burnt alive —12
(At Tyburn Prince may be, & see these.
Poisoners boiled to death—a law of H. VIII repealed by Edward VI. 13 2d larceny of 13 pence, death—13
The prince, in the kindness of
2
his heart, finding a crippled falcon, takes it up & succors it—it is found on him—he is accused by the real thief of stealing it, & is thrown into prison to await trial—penalty is death without benefit of clergy—13.
[begin page 369]
The prince is badly treated by gypsies
The prince sees 2 Dutch Baptists burnt—16
To speak in derogation of Book of Common Prayer, 100 marks; 17
Baptists could not make wills or receive legacies 17
He sees a witch & daughter 9 yrs burnt & approves. They had sold their souls to the devil—so enemies said—& raised a storm by pulling off their stockings—if Nan or Bet & Mother, they hadn't any.
Mark Twain wrote these notes in pencil on torn half-sheets of Crystal-Lake Mills stationery, making additions in ink 3 in I-6.
1
Edw. mourns for his father (weeps).
Tom dines in greater state, as King (see Lee Hunt).15
Touches Tom touches (his mother or sisters or father) & others for King's evil.16
A bear-leader captures Ed. & makes him put pass the hat for pennies—This bearleader is Canty. of a gang of tramps who rove like gypsies (evicted to make sheep farms) In the tramp camp find Canty. Describe orgies. Miracle-playing troup for kitchens. Short card & dicing sharps (a man pl may play with his own servant)—see Blue Laws.
Let them talk familiarly of this one & that one hanged, branded, burned for a witch &c, to Ed's horror. He finally blazes
2
out in his royal character about what he will do, &c,
to the immense amuse-
[begin page 370]
He has furnished a letters in Greek, & Latin & French to Hendon who is to send them to Court in evidence that he is prince. Hendon values them not, but carries them about him & forgets them. Being in a close place, later, after Ed is stolen he exhibits them as says they are certificate that he has been flogged.17 Canty, covetous of this free pass, steals it from Hendon. Only a fragment is left, which reads: “That I am the rightful King of England I can prove; likewise that Mar the lady Mary & the lady E are my sisters. And I do hereby warn all,
3
on pain of death . . . . .”
Gets to hand of officer who can read it—asks Canty if he claims all therein stated—he does—thrown in prison for high treason. Ed as King, sends pardon, but too late.
The tramps have taken away Hendon's clothes & reclothed him & sent him to beg. —they admire him for getting—finds favor with the gang because he has been flogged & is an old tramp & no gentleman—watches every opportunity to steal Ed away, but is watched too closely.
Night before Coronation—both boys striking for liberty, with deep-laid plans & bribed help—Tom's comes conscience will not let him be crowned. He comes within a hair of escaping—just the act of a mad King.
4
Show how Tom, finding discovery is not likely, loses his fears; then begins to take an interest in seeing how well he can play King; consequently soon
[begin page 371]
Part of this is remorse for having touched his mother for King's evil & refused to receive her embrace or acknowledge her. though he slips a handful of gold to her. From that moment his pleasure is gone & he sets spies abroad to find her & the King.
His first joy is born of that state dinner.
5
One of his fears, when he is to drive in state to the city is that he may meet some member of his family & be betrayed. It is on this trip that he touches for the evil in (St Paul's?)
The progress to Paul's is for thanksgiving for his entire restoration to health & occurs between the funeral (16th) & the coronation (20th).
He ratifies He Somerset's dukedom Jan. 31, & Somerset18 then becomes Protector.
Not wholly happy at the state dinner, but the dawn of happiness glimmers then.
Miss Martineau describes a coronation. See “Little Duke.”19
If necessary have a tournament on the Bridge, from Scott.
Shall Edward see funeral at Windsor?
[begin page 372]
6
Edward must show grief for his father's death—Tom none.
Proposition of marriage with little Mary Queen of Scots, 4 yrs old.—no, 5.
King out in a bitter snow storm. written diagonally below other entries
Mark Twain wrote these notes in pencil on the outer pages of two folded sheets of the same paper he used for Group H.
Tom (as King) gives Father Andrew a large pension—Edward afterward confirms it. sidelined in ink 3
Tom had near 2400 servants (page 119 MS).20
Hendon shall vagabondize on a bought certificate that he has been whipped & imprisoned for begging
The prince hears of the death of the King that night & proclamation of Tom.
Prince is called Lambert Simnel & Perkin Warbeck.21
[begin page 373]
This note was written in pencil on a torn half-sheet of lined laid paper, measuring 20.2 by 12.5 centimeters (7 15/16 by 4 15/16 inches), embossed with an ornate crest picturing a half moon and star. Although the reference to Timbs and Hunt, authors cited in The Prince and the Pauper, suggests that this note dates from the summer of 1879, it is possible that Clemens wrote it on one of his three earlier trips to London between 1872 and 1874. Stow's Survey of London was first published in 1598; “Walks” may refer to any of several pedestrian guides to London.
Page 1.
Nobody in town.—Bought Timbs—Walks—Stowe—Leigh Hunt, & a lot of other authorities & read about a thing, then went leisurely to see it.
Mark Twain wrote these notes in pencil on three sheets of the same paper he used for the note in K-1. The work from which the references to the Tower of London and Sir Walter Raleigh were culled has not been identified. The connection between these notes and the plot of the Prince and the Pauper is tenuous at best. Like K-1, these notes may date from an earlier visit to London and perhaps reflect Mark Twain's early interest in writing a travel book about England.
1
Drunken habits of James I & his court—Hunt—413
“The Tower”
The fascination of spots which have seen history—grass grows not where Boleyn was beheaded—nor elsewhere. added on the verso of the manuscript page
[begin page 374]
Londoner's don't visit Tower.
It is ancient slaughter house of nobles Kings—
KneKilling of Jack Straw—34
2
| Exiled to Isle of Wight! | 36 |
| Richd IIs death | 36 |
| Orleans's imprisonment | 40 |
| Quote Shaks & Froissart.23 | |
| Argument as to Perkin Warbeck | 40 |
| See “Cameos.”24 | |
| Burial of the Princes, & hanging of the murderers | 47 |
| Wanted to burn Archbishop | 49 |
| About Anne Boleyn | 56 |
| The Killing | 57 |
| Murder of Overbury | 154 |
| Dress to hang in | 155 |
| Saved his soul | 156 |
| Used to gouge prisoners | ” |
| Singular kindness of servant | 157 |
| Fate of the principals | 158 |
| Farewell letter of Raleigh | 162 |
[begin page 375]
3
Raleigh's company in Tower while writing his history—among them his wife—had a son born there Discourses & talks on chemistry—real comfortable times—best circumstances possible in which to write. 165
Been there 8 yrs then.
Imprisoned on a trivial trumped up charge. James robbed the son of his estate because he “maun have it for Carr.”—a creature.
R. couldn't even “walk up the hill within the Tower.” Afterwards allowed.
| Guiana expedition | 169. |
| Imprisoned again | 171 |
| (under old sentence) | 172 |
| His speech for few days repite | 172 |
| Remark about axe | 174 |
| Execution | 175 |
Wife kept head till death, 30 yrs—like daughter of More—was it a custom? —must have been a collection of heads in most noble houses.
This note was written in ink 2 on the torn upper half of a folded sheet of lined wove paper.
Inscribe to J.
Make portraits from the same photograph, & let artist dress one in rags, 'tother en prince—Call one Tom, aged 6 & tother The Prince of Wales, aged 6.
[begin page 376]
A Boy's Adventure
The original manuscript of the whipping boy's story is lost; this edition reproduces the episode as it appeared in the Hartford Bazar Budget, 4 June 1880, pp. 1–2. It has also been published in Kenneth R. Andrews' Nook Farm (pp. 243–246) and was privately printed by Merle Johnson in 1928. Mark Twain included a similar story, sometimes called “The Bull and the Bees,” in Book II, chapter 36, of Joan of Arc.
Since there is no sequence of pages missing from the original pagination scheme of The Prince and the Pauper, Clemens' claim, in the introductory paragraph for the Bazar Budget, that this episode was extracted from “the twenty-second chapter” of the book is apocryphal. Although he wrote the whipping boy's story in May or June 1880 when he was at the mid-point of his manuscript, he made no attempt to use it until after he had completed his first draft of the entire book in mid-September 1880. He then apparently made another draft of the whipping boy episode and inserted it as part of chapter 15 in the course of renumbering the whole manuscript. After Howells' condemnation of the story as “poor fun” in December 1880, Mark Twain withdrew it, leaving a hiatus (manuscript pages 314 through 342) in the second pagination scheme. The only surviving page (314) of the story is reproduced below. It is written in blue ink (ink 3) on a torn half-sheet of the wove paper used in the second half of the manuscript. On the verso of the page the number “6A” is written and canceled in ink 3.
314
This chapter withdrawn & canceled.
The “entertainment” which he got out of it consisted mainly of an absurd bit of Master Humphrey's private history. This sable-clad & solemn boy had dropped a maxim, the evening before, in answer to something the lady Elizabeth had said; & imme straightway had colored so violently, that Tom's curiosity was piqued, & he told Humphrey to repeat the & odd m quaint maxim, & then asked why he had blushed.
“There's naught to blush at in the maxim,” said Humphrey, “but it doth remind me of a so stupid folly of mine, that the recollection of it always scorches my cheeks with shame.”
[begin page 377]
Here the principals in the scene are Tom Canty and the whipping boy, Humphrey Marlow. For the Bazar Budget version, however, Clemens apparently judged it expedient to substitute Prince Edward for Tom Canty. For further discussion of the story, see MTHL , 2:873–874.
As I haven't a miscellaneous article at hand, nor a subject to make one of, nor time to write the article if I had a subject, I beg to offer the following as a substitute. I take it from the twenty-second chapter of a tale for boys which I have been engaged upon, at intervals during the past three years, and which I hope to finish, yet, before all the boys grow up. I will explain, for the reader's benefit, as follows: The lad who is talking is a slim, gentle, smileless creature, void of all sense of humor, and given over to melancholy from his birth. He is speaking to little Edward VI., King of England, in a room in the palace; the two are by themselves; the speaker was “whipping-boy” to the king when the latter was Prince of Wales. James I. and Charles II. had whipping-boys when they were little fellows, to take their punishment for them when they fell short in their lessons, so I have ventured to furnish my small prince with one, for my own purposes. The time of this scene is early in the year 1548, consequently Edward VI. is about ten years of age; the other lad is fourteen or fifteen.
I will tell it, my liege, seeing thou hast so commanded (said the whipping-boy, with a sigh which was manifestly well freighted with painful recollections), though it will open the sore afresh, and I shall suffer again the miseries of that misbegotten day.
It was last midsummer—Sunday, in the afternoon—and drowsy, hot and breathless; all the green country-side gasped and panted with the heat. I was at home, alone; alone, and burdened with the solitude. But first it is best that I say somewhat of the old knight my father—Sir Humphrey. He was just turned of forty, in the time of the Field of the Cloth of Gold, and was a brave and gallant subject. He was rich, too, albeit he grew poor enough before he died. At the Field he was in the great cardinal's suite, and shone with the best. In a famous Masque, there, he clothed himself in a marvelous dress of most outlandish sort, imaginary raiment of some fabled prince of goblins, or spirits, or I know not what; but this I know, that it was a ninedays' wonder, even there, where the art of the broad world had been taxed in the invention of things gorgeous, strange and memorable. Even the king thy father said it was a triumph, and swore it with his great oath, “By the Splendor of God!” What a king hath praised is precious, though it were dirt before; so my father brought home this dress to England, and kept it always laid up in herbs to guard it from injurious insects and decay. When his wealth vanished, he clung to it still.
[begin page 378]
Age crept upon him, trouble wrought strangenesses in him, delusions ate into his mind. He was of so uncomfortable a piety, and so hot-spirited withal, that when he prayed, one wished he might give over, he so filled the heart with glooms of hell and the nose with the stink of brimstone; yet when he was done, his weather straightway changed, and he so raged and swore and laid about him, right and left, that one's thought was, “Would God he would pray again.”
In time was he affected with a fancy that he could cast out devils—wo worth the day! This very Sunday, whereof I have spoken to your grace, he was gone, with the household, on this sort of godly mission, to Hengist's Wood, a mile and more away, where all the gaping fools in Bilton parish were gathered to hear him pray a most notorious and pestilent devil out of the carcase of Gammer Hooker, an evil-minded beldame that had been long and grievously oppressed with that devil's presence, and in truth a legion more, God pardon me if I wrong the poor old ash-cat in so charging her.
As I did advertise your grace in the beginning, the afternoon was come, and I was sore wearied with the loneliness. Being scarce out of my thirteenth year, I was ill stocked with love for solitude, or patience to endure it. I cast about me for a pastime, and in an evil hour my thought fell upon that old gala-suit my father had brought from the Field of the Cloth of Gold near thirty years bygone. It was sacred; one might not touch it and live, an my father found him in the act. But I said within myself, 'tis a stubborn devil that bides in Gammer Hooker, my father cannot harry him forth with one prayer, nor yet a hundred—there is time enow—I will have a look, though I perish for the trespass.
I dragged the marvel out from its hiding, and fed my soul with the sight. O, thou shouldst have seen it flame and flash in the sun, my liege! It had all colors, and none were dull. The hose of shining green,—lovely, silken things; the high buskins, red-heeled, and great golden spurs, jeweled, and armed with rowels a whole span long, and the strangest trunks, the strangest odd-fashioned doublet man ever saw, and so many-colored, so rich of fabric and so bespangled; and then the robe! it was crimson satin, banded and barred from top to hem with a webbed glory of precious gems, if haply they were not false—and mark ye, my lord, this robe was all of a piece, and covered the head, with holes to breath and spy through; and it had long, wide sleeves, of a most curious pattern; then there was a belt and a great sword, and a shining golden helmet, full three spans high, out of whose top sprung a mighty spray of plumes, dyed red as fire. A most gallant and barbaric dress— evil befall the day I saw it!
When I was sated with gazing at it, and would have hid it in its place again, the devil of misfortune prompted me to put it on. It was there that my sorrow and my shame began. I clothed myself in it, and girt on the sword, and fixed on the great spurs. Naught fitted—all was a world too large—yet was I content, and filled with windy vanity. The helmet sunk down and promised to smother me, like to a cat with its head fast in a flagon, but I stuffed it out
[begin page 379]
Now, forsooth, could I not be content with private and secluded happiness, but must go forth from the house, and see the full sun flash upon my majesty. I looked warily abroad on every side; no human creature was in sight; I passed down the stairs and stepped upon the greensward.
I beheld a something, then, that in one little fleeting instant whisked all thought of the finery out of my head, and brimmed it with a hot new interest. It was our bull,—a brisk young creature that I had tried to mount a hundred times, and failed; now was he grazing, all peacefully and quiet, with his back to me. I crept toward him, stealthily and slow, and O, so eager and so anxiously, scarce breathing lest I should betray myself—then with one master bound I lit astride his back! Ah, dear my liege, it was but a woful triumph. He ran, he bellowed, he plunged here and there and yonder, and flung his heels aloft in so mad a fashion that I was sore put to it to stick where I was, and fain to forget it was a jaunt of pleasure, and busy my mind with expedients to the saving of my neck. Wherefore, to this end, I did take a so deadly grip upon his sides with those galling spurs that the pain of it banished the slim remnant of his reason that was left, and so forsook he all semblance of reserve, and set himself the task of tearing the general world to rags, if so be, in the good providence of God, his heels might last out the evil purpose of his heart. Being thus resolved, he fell to raging in wide circles round and round the place, bowing his head and tossing it, with bellowings that froze my blood, lashing the air with his tail, and plunging and prancing, and launching his accursed heels, full freighted with destruction, at each perishable thing his fortune gave him for a prey, till in the end he erred, to his own hurt no less than mine, delivering a random kick that did stave a beehive to shreds and tatters, and empty its embittered host upon us.
In good sooth, my liege, all that went before was but holiday pastime to that that followed after. In briefer time than a burdened man might take to breath a sigh, the fierce insects did clothe us like a garment, whilst their mates, a singing swarm, encompassed us as with a cloud, and waited for any vacancy that might appear upon our bodies. An I had been cast naked into a hedge of nettles, it had been a blessed compromise, forasmuch as nettlestings grow not so near together as did these bee-stings compact themselves. Now, being moved by the anguish of this new impulse, the bull did surpass himself. He raged thrice around the circuit in the time he had consumed to do it once, before, and wrought final wreck and desolation upon such scattering matters as he had aforetime overlooked and spared; then, perceiving that the swarm still clouded the air about us, he was minded to fly the place,
[begin page 380]
I marvel your majesty should laugh; I see naught in it of a merry sort, but only bitterness. Lord, it was pitiful to see how the wrathful bees did assault the holy congregation and harry them, turning their meek and godly prayers into profane cursings and blasphemous execrations, whilst the whole multitude, even down to the aged mothers in Israel and frosty-headed patriarchs did wildly skip and prance in the buzzing air, and thrash their arms about, and tumble and sprawl over one another in mad endeavor to flee the horrid place. And there, in the grass, my good father rolled and tossed, hither and thither, and everywhere,—being sore beset with the bees—delivering a howl of rage with every prod he got,—ah, good my liege, thou shouldst have heard him curse and pray!—and yet, amidst all his woes, still found his immortal vanity room and opportunity to vent itself; and so, from time to time shouted he with a glad voice, saying, “I wrought to bring forth one devil, and lo, have I emptied the courts of hell!”
I was found out, my prince—ah, prithee spare me the telling what happened to me then; I smart with the bare hint of it. My tale is done, my lord. When thou didst ask me yesterday, what I could mean by the strange reply I made to the lady Elizabeth, I humbly begged thee to await another time, and privacy. The thing I said to her grace was this—a maxim which I did build out of mine own head: “All superfluity is not wealth; if bee-stings were farthings, there was a day when Bilton parish had been rich.”
Hartford, June, 1880.
Mark Twain.
[See the introduction (pp. 19–25) for a general discussion of the historical sources of The Prince and the Pauper and for complete publication information on the works cited below only by author and short title.]
[begin page 389]
Mark twain's manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper has survived, but the secretarial transcription that evidently served as printer's copy and the proof sheets that the author saw and revised have both been lost. The textual history of the first American edition, published in Boston by James R. Osgood and Company on 12 December 1881, therefore rests chiefly on the evidence obtained from collations of the author's manuscript, the publisher's prospectus, and the two states of that edition. Additional collations have shown that the first Canadian edition and the three states of the first English edition derive in complicated ways from the first American edition; all later editions are also derivative and embody no authorial revision. This evidence, in conjunction with other documents and letters, makes possible a more detailed account than has previously been available of how Mark Twain saw his book into print.
On 1 February 1881 Mark Twain wrote Osgood from Hartford, “Suppose you . . . run down here & sign, & lug off the MS—which I finished once more to-day.”1 Osgood presumably went to Hartford; in any event he signed the contract for the book on February 9. Whether he actually returned to Boston with the manuscript is uncertain: the contract specified only that the manuscript was to be in his hands “as soon as practicable after the date of this agreement, and not later than April 1st next ensuing.”2 But in less than a month he did indeed have it, for on March 3 Mark Twain wrote to A. V. S. Anthony, who was in charge of hiring illustrators for the book, “Very well then, I do say 'go
[begin page 390]
Mark Twain's manuscript probably became the house copy for the Osgood company,
and may have been used by the illustrators as well, but it did not serve as
printer's copy. In 1885, Mark Twain remembered that “Osgood had the Prince &
Pauper copied, & sent the copy to the printer.”4 The manuscript has only a few minor
notes and changes in another hand on the first pages, most of them added by
someone in Osgood's office. Osgood himself added “Boston
James R. Osgood
& Company” to the title page and moved “All rights reserved” from there to
the copyright page.5
The printer's copy, now lost, was apparently a handwritten secretarial copy of the manuscript. Although it was Mark Twain's usual practice to revise printer's copy, he evidently had no opportunity to do so for The Prince and the Pauper before Osgood sent it to the printer: he confined his postmanuscript revisions to proof.
The typesetting of the first American edition was done by the Franklin Press: Rand, Avery, and Company, Boston, who also electroplated the illustrations and, later, the book itself.6 Although the author told one correspondent on 22 April 1881 that his book was “in press,”7 he doubtless meant only that the slow work of producing the illustrations had begun. The records of the Osgood company show that the first two “relief plates” were completed on April 21 and that these continued to be manufactured in batches until October 7.8 The type setting of the book itself may have begun in April, but it seems somewhat more likely that it was delayed until the company had prepared, and Mark Twain had approved, a sizable number of illustrations. On July 2 he asked the company to send him “proofs of the pictures that are thus far completed for my book,” and reminded them
[begin page 391]
The illustration was eventually redone, but Mark Twain evidently could not resist the temptation to begin reading, even “in the middle of the book,” and he must have read chapters 1, 3, 5, and probably 7 as well, sometime between August 15 and 23. His reaction to the quality of the typesetting was mixed, and he set it forth in a detailed letter to Ticknor while Osgood was in Europe:
If the printers will only follow copy strictly, in the matter of capitals and punctuation, my part of the proof-reading will be mere pastime. I never saw such beautiful proofs before. You will observe that in this first chapter I have not made a mark. In the other chapters I had no marks to make except in restoring my original punctuation and turning some 'tis's into “it is”—there being a dern sight too many of the
[begin page 392]
Let the printers follow my punctuation—it is the one thing I am inflexibly particular about. For corrections turning my “sprang” into “sprung” I am thankful; also for corrections of my grammar, for grammar is a science that was always too many for yours truly; but I like to have my punctuation respected. I learned it in a hundred printing-offices when I was a jour, printer; so it's got more real variety about it than any other accomplishment I possess, and I reverence it accordingly.
I have n't seen any chapter 2, nor chapter 4—nor the prefatory paragraph. But no matter; if my punctuation has been followed in them I will go bail that nobody else can find an error in them. Only, you want to be sure that they've been set up and not omitted.12
Shortly after writing Ticknor in this fashion Mark Twain wrote to Osgood, on August 23, and he was more than annoyed:
My dear Osgood, Welcome home again! Shall see you before you get this letter. I am sending Chapter VI back unread. I don't want to see any more until this godamded idiotic punctuating & capitalizing has been swept away & my own restored.
I didn't see this chapter until I had already read Chap. VII—which latter mess of God-forever-God-damned lunacy has turned my hair white with rage.13
This letter makes it clear that Mark Twain was not able to read
[begin page 393]
Mark Twain met with Osgood on August 25 in Boston, and the problems with the printers were probably ironed out at that time. On September 12 he took a trip to Fredonia, New York, to visit his “mother & the rest of that family.” He reported to Mary Mason Fairbanks on September 18 that when he had returned two days previously he had found “a stack” of proofs, “waiting to be read.” He had already read “⅔ of it in proof,” he explained, and he now supposed that his “labors on that work were about ended.”14 Presumably he finished reading and returned the final third of the proofs promptly.
Although there is of course no direct evidence of the revisions Mark Twain made
on the proofs during the summer, comparison of the manuscript with the first
American edition reveals a number of “literary lapses and infelicities” that
were corrected at this time, some of them undoubtedly by the author. For
instance, the first American edition substitutes “Hugo” for the manuscript
“Hugh” at 241.3 and 241.22. Mark Twain had mixed up the names of his villains intermit-
[begin page 394]
In fact Mark Twain generally seems to have continued on the proofs the process of revision that he had begun on his manuscript. He polished his dialogue and narration, often choosing the modern form of a word instead of an archaic one. In addition to the substitution in chapter 3 of “It is” for the manuscript “'Tis” (at 62.21, 64.13, and 64.37), which he mentioned in his letter to Ticknor, the first American edition substituted “since” for the manuscript “sith” at 105.30. Mark Twain had altered “sith” to “since” five times in his manuscript (at 93.11, 140.17, 143.1, 148.16, and 167.17) and was obviously making the same change on proof here.
Also consistent with his manuscript revision are several changes in italic and roman word forms. Mark Twain took great pains when marking for emphasis and often returned to his work to tinker with italics, especially in dialogue. There are eight such changes that probably occurred on proof (see the emendations at 69.14, 78.14 twice, 139.5, 139.15, 164.8, 229.19, and 235.24).
By October 7 the publisher's prospectus was printed and ready for distribution to the canvassing agents.15 It was made up of selected pages that would later appear in the first American edition, as well as four pages of descriptive material inserted by the publisher (including a price list), several ruled pages for subscribers' names, and samples of four bindings. Machine collation of the prospectus against the first American edition reveals that both were printed from plates rather than from standing type.
As Mark Twain indicated in his letter to Mrs. Fairbanks, he had considered his work on the book virtually finished when he returned the proofs to Osgood in late September. Nevertheless, a number of revisions were made in the plates sometime between the printing of the prospectus and the printing of the first American edition.16 Many
[begin page 395]
Between September 11 and October 12, Mark Twain sent a set of proof sheets to Howells, who had been commissioned to write a review of The Prince and the Pauper, which appeared in the New York Tribune of October 25.17 Howells had already read the book in manuscript the year before, when Mark Twain gave it to him seeking his reaction and comments.18 On October 12, Howells wrote to him about the proofs:
I send some pages with words queried. These and other things I have found in the book seem rather strong milk for babes—more like milk-punch in fact. If you give me leave I will correct them in the plates for you; but such a thing as that on p. 154, I can't cope with. I don't think such words as devil, and hick (for person) and basting (for beating,) ought to be suffered in your own narration. I have found about 20 such.19
And again on October 13 he wrote:
I send some passages marked, which I don't think are fit to go into a book for boys: your picture doesn't gain strength from them and they would justly tell against it. I venture to bring them to your notice in your own interest; and I hope you wont think I'm meddling.20
Mark Twain's response indicated that he did not think that Howells was meddling. On October 15 he wrote:
Slash away, with entire freedom; & the more you slash, the better I shall like it & the more I shall be cordially obliged to you. Alter any and everything you choose—don't hesitate.21
Despite Mark Twain's apparent willingness for Howells to make changes without consultation, Howells was actually sending him the proof sheets with queries or suggested alterations, and the author was making the decisions. He had often in the past asked Howells to read his works as an editor and as a friend; Howells had criticized The Adventures of Tom Sawyer before it was published, for example. And
[begin page 396]
Of the problems that Howells specifically mentioned in his letter of October 12, “devils” was altered to “fiends” at 50.15, and “basting” was altered to “beating” at 115.6.23 The word “hick” mysteriously does not appear in the manuscript, the prospectus, the first American edition, or either of the two editions set from American proof sheets (the first English and Canadian editions). Mark Twain may have added it during his first proofreading and then taken it out again before the book was printed.
In the instances already mentioned Howells may have suggested the alternative readings that Mark Twain adopted. But Mark Twain apparently supplied his own new reading for the “thing . . . on p. 154” (p. 150 of this edition) which Howells couldn't cope with changing—the last line of the ballad that Miles Hendon sings (beginning at 148.8). The manuscript reads:
There was a woman in our town,
In our town did dwell—
She loved her husband dearilee,
But another man twice as well,—
In the first American edition the last line of the ballad was altered, in the plates, to read “But another man he loved she,—.”24
In order to identify the other revisions resulting from the “20 such” queries that Howells mentioned in his first letter about the proofs, and the unspecified “passages marked” which he wrote of in his second, we must rely on the physical evidence provided by the altered plates. Alterations in the plates have been discovered by two methods. The first is machine collation of the prospectus against the first American
[begin page 397]
in the slums may tell
soever “—
Prospectus
78 TOM
in the styes may tell
soever”—
First American Edition
The second method is careful sight inspection of the first American edition pages. The way the type was cut in made many plate changes apparent, because slight differences in type size, alignment, and height often resulted in uneven inking. For instance, an inspection of the first American edition reveals that “magnificent array of” was cut into the plates at 58.11–12.
g bastions and turrets, the huge stone
and its magnificent array of colossal
signs and symbols of English royalty.
be satisfied at last? Here, indeed, was a
First American edition
About thirty plate alterations that were probably suggested by Howells have been identified.25 Although in the absence of the proofs
[begin page 398]
Not long after the plate alterations presumably suggested by Howells had been ordered, House also saw a set of proof sheets and made suggestions that resulted in further alterations. House, like Howells, had read the book once before, in manuscript.27 When he saw the proofs he became concerned about an anachronism that he had apparently not noticed the first time: by calling the Hendons baronets Mark Twain was giving them a title that did not exist in the time of Henry VIII. His discovery set off a flurry of activity to find ways to correct or rationalize the Hendons' status without having to tear up the plates of the book once again.
House wrote of his discovery to Mark Twain, who replied on October 21:
[begin page 399]
No, my boy, we couldn't have spoken of the baronet matter (eh?); because I should have known in an instant that baronets in Henry VIII's time wouldn't begin to answer. I've suggested to Osgood a foot-note which is possibly a leather-headed way out of the difficulty, & asked him to advise with you & Howells about it. If there was no baronet but Miles, I could turn him into a knight, easily enough; but there's his derned old father & his brother besides, & they would make just no end of trouble, because there is so much about the transmission of the title; whereas I can't venture to let a knight transmit his title. It would be indecent.28
In a letter to Osgood written the same day, Mark Twain proposed two possible footnotes to follow the words “My father is a baronet” in Miles Hendon's speech at 139.23–24. The longer of the notes, which he canceled before he sent the letter, reads:
*After the plates of this book were ready for the press, it I chanced to remember that in England at that time, there were not yet any baronets. But it was too late to change the plates & make the correction. Now, therefore, wherever a baronet occurs in these pages, I ask the reader to kindly remember that I created him, & ought in simple right & justice to have the praise & credit of it.—M.T.
Realizing that there might be difficulty in fitting such a long footnote onto the page, he also wrote a shorter version: “*I created all the baronets that occur in this book. My plates were electrotyped & ready for the press before it recurred to my memory that in England there were no baronets in those days.—M.T.”29
Adding a footnote meant that room had to be made for the new matter by deleting lines from the text. In the same letter Mark Twain indicated that he had “succeeded in providing the necessary room” for the shorter footnote, apparently by deleting “A grateful . . . him;” (139.10–11) and making the paragraph at 139.21 run-in. The deletion and the altered paragraphing stood in the first American edition, but he adopted another solution to the baronet problem, and a different footnote was used.
Before Osgood acted on Mark Twain's letter, House wrote proposing the new solution. House's letter included a list of changes to be made where the text referred to the Hendons' rank, and suggestions for at least two alternative footnotes. The author replied to House:
[begin page 400]
I am under unspeakable obligations to you, & you can bet that Mrs. Clemens will be, too, . . . for she was totally unable to reconcile herself to that proposed foot-note of mine—felt about it just as you did—& she made me feel so, too, which was the reason I wanted you advised with before anything should be done with it. . . .
And to go through the tedious work of searching out the resulting changes in the book-text & applying the remedies was another heavy job, too. For all of which I am most sincerely grateful. . . .
I prefer Form B, & have written Osgood explaining why; but I want my preference to yield to yours & Osgood's. I have lent Osgood your letter to make the emendations by, as they are all clearly set forth in it. . . .
You have given me a prodigious sense of relief, my boy. I was in a confoundedly awkward place. And I was taking a mighty awkward & dangerous way to get out of it, too.30
“Form B” was almost certainly the footnote that appears in chapter 12 (p. 139):
He refers to the order of baronets, or baronettes,—the barones minores, as distinct from the parliamentary barons;—not, it need hardly be said, the baronets of later creation.
According to House's later statement, he was responsible for “nearly a dozen” changes in the text, made to adjust it to the Hendons' new status.31 In addition to the footnote, the changes were the substitution of the word “knight” for “baronet” (at 144 caption, 144.18, 145.5, 247.6, 247.9, 289.5, and 330.2), the substitution of “honors” or “show” for “title” (at 285.9 and 331.11), the substitution of “For” for “Sir” (at 266.20), and the insertion of the phrase “one of the smaller lords, by knight service—” following “baronet—” in Miles Hendon's speech at 139.24. Although most of these alterations were cut into the plates, collation of the prospectus against the first American edition reveals that the page with the footnote and the added phrase was entirely reset.
Mark Twain was very pleased with this solution. In his letter to Osgood explaining why he preferred “Form B” of House's footnote, he said:
It effectually checkmates the criticaster, & at the same time it doesn't furnish him detailed information to spread out on; whereas, if we
[begin page 401]
Mark Twain made no mention of further revision in his correspondence after late October. But alteration of the plates continued even after printing had begun: a second state of the first American edition corrects three errors passed over in the preparation of the first state.33
The first American edition was published on 12 December 1881.34 Four impressions, totaling just over 25,000 copies, were made between mid-November and the end of December. By 1 March 1882 over 21,000 copies had been sold, and soon another impression of 5,000 copies was made.35 Most of the printing for these five impressions was done by Rand, Avery, and Company; the balance was done by John Wilson and Son.36 Sales declined drastically thereafter, for almost 5,000 copies remained unsold by February 1884, when Osgood ceased to be Mark Twain's publisher and all rights, stock, and other material were transferred to Charles L. Webster and Company.37
After becoming Mark Twain's publisher in 1884, the Webster company continued to issue the first American edition of The Prince and
[begin page 402]
The first English edition, set from American proof sheets, was published earlier than the first American edition to ensure the English copyright. It was printed by Spottiswoode and Company, London, and published by Chatto and Windus on 1 December 1881.39 Mark Twain did not see the printer's copy, nor did he read proof. The text exists in three states, the first set from proofs sent from the United States in late September and October, the second corrected against a copy of the first American edition, and the third further corrected and styled apparently by a Chatto and Windus or press proofreader. Machine collation indicates that all three states of the first English edition were printed from standing type, into which corrections were introduced.40
Because the English edition had to appear before the American edition, it was important to coordinate their production. The English copyright of Mark Twain's preceding book, A Tramp Abroad, also typeset from American proof sheets, had been threatened when the first English edition was published later than the first American edition. A misunderstanding delayed the dispatch of electroplates for the illustrations, and over a hundred pages of text had not reached England when the American Publishing Company brought out the book in the United States in March of 1880 with no advance notice to Chatto and Windus. When the final pages did reach England, Chatto and Windus quickly printed an unillustrated two-volume “Library Edition” and later, when the electroplates came, followed it up with a more expensive illustrated edition. But Andrew Chatto felt that the American Publishing Company had seriously threatened the English copyright by publishing “without giving us sufficient notice” and
[begin page 403]
The following year, remembering all the difficulties with A Tramp Abroad and more concerned than ever about his copyright, Mark Twain wrote to Chatto on 7 October 1881 to assure him that the same thing would not happen with The Prince and the Pauper:
Osgood will get the pictures & advance sheets to you in ample time, & there will be no misunderstanding & no trouble about anything.42
Osgood did send everything to Chatto and Windus in “ample time.” The publishers' records indicate that the first third of the proofs and duplicate electroplates for the illustrations had arrived by September 27. Chatto immediately placed an order with his printers for an impression of 5,000.43 He wrote to Osgood on the same day that they would issue an illustrated edition of the book first, instead of an unillustrated edition as they had done with A Tramp Abroad.44 He wrote to Mark Twain on November 1:
All goes smoothly for issuing the volume here by the date arranged . . . ; we found the illustrations so important a feature in the book that we concluded it would be better to start at once with the single volume illustrated edition at 7/6.45
Evidently by the time Chatto wrote, the rest of the proofs had arrived, and the first impression was complete or nearly so, for soon after, on November 3, Chatto and Windus ordered a second impression of 5,000. On the last day of the month, the company ordered a third impression of 5,000, after which no further copies of the first English edition were printed.46
[begin page 404]
The earliest state of the first English edition incorporates the changes that Mark Twain made on the American proofs during the summer, but not all of the changes suggested by Howells in October, in particular those in the first part of the book. Spottiswoode and Company received the first installment of the American proofs and began setting type from them before all of the plate alterations had been made in the United States, but collation indicates that the printers must have received later proofs after they had been corrected or marked to include Howells' changes. In any case Mark Twain had nothing to do with the proofs forwarded to England, which were as a matter of course sent directly from the Osgood company.
However, during the flurry of activity over the American proofs set off by House's discovery of the baronet anachronism, Mark Twain did become concerned about the transmission of the alterations to England. On October 25, after sending House's list of changes to Osgood, he suggested that Osgood cable at least a footnote to Chatto and Windus:
Wouldn't it answer to cable Chatto about thus: . . .
If convenient, in paragraph . . . ., Chapter . . . ., after the words “Sir Richard Hendon,” refer by the usual sign to either a foot-note or Appendix-note, said note to be worded thus:
here, in your cablegram, insert one of the foot-notes in form B.—or A foot-note, to be new devised by House. Osgood.
How is that, Osgood? If not convenient, Chatto would leave things as they are, & no harm done.
English critics are more likely to discover such a flaw than ours. . . .
Or, send any other cablegram that suits you. Or none at all, if that seems best. Do just what seems best, & I am content.47
Apparently Osgood did cable the baronet footnote and all of House's related changes to England, for even the earliest state of the first English edition shares these readings with the first American edition.
On November 18 Ticknor informed Mark Twain that he had “mailed Chatto a complete book so that he can look the whole thing over.”48 This copy of the first American edition was probably used by the Chatto and Windus editors to correct the early printing of the first English edition and resulted in the second state. The second state differs from the first in ten substantive readings, nine of which are
[begin page 405]
The third state of the first English edition reflects the efforts of a house editor or press proofreader who made further necessary corrections (“art” for “are” at 197.12), fussed with usage (“slowly” for “slow” at 59.1), and corrected for house style as well (“By-and-by” for “By and by” at 54.4). All three states of the first English edition contain a great many house conventions, as well as a number of sophistications and Anglicisms.
Although the first English edition has no primary authority, it is of interest because of its close relationship with various stages of the first American edition, which Mark Twain revised. No subsequent English edition in his lifetime has any bearing on the present text.
Like the first English edition, the first Canadian edition of The Prince and the Pauper was published earlier than the first American.50 It was an unillustrated edition brought out by Dawson Brothers, Montreal, to establish Canadian copyright. Printer's copy was again a set of the American proof sheets. Although printed in Canda, it was set and plated in the United States. The author did not read proof for the edition.
Mark Twain was determined to obtain Canadian copyright in order to prevent a Canadian piracy of The Prince and the Pauper. Piracies of his earlier books had been sold not only in Canada but in the United States, severely undercutting the sales and profits of the American subscription editions for which he received royalties. In late September, Osgood, having read the Canadian copyright act and corresponded with Samuel Dawson, “a thoroughly honorable man and the
[begin page 406]
At first the author agreed: he wrote Osgood on October 2 to “go ahead and set up the types for Canada whenever you please.” But by October 27 he had begun to have second thoughts, having realized that “in setting up and printing in Canada, we run one risk—that the sheets may be bought or stolen, and a pirated edition brought out ahead of us.” He suggested as a solution that a signature here and there be left out of the Montreal printing until a few days before the Canadian publishing date. The next day he advanced another plan to Osgood whereby the first and last signatures would be typeset in Boston and the rest in Canada.
You see, what I'm after is a preventive; it is preferable to even the best of cures. Those sons of up there will steal anything they can get their hands on—possible suits for damages and felony would be no more restraint upon them, I think, than would the presence of a young lady be upon a stud-horse who had just found a mare unprotected by international copyright.52
Finally, on November 1, he wrote Osgood, “Derned if I can think of anything to suggest except taking a set of plates to Canada to print from. If that will answer in place of setting up the book there, I should recommend that.—They wouldn't need to be electrotyped, but only stereotyped.” This idea was adopted; the book was set and plated in Boston by Rand, Avery, and Company, and the plates were sent to Dawson Brothers for printing on November 18.53
[begin page 407]
Clemens left for Montreal on November 26 and two days later wrote Osgood from Canada, “Have just returned from visiting Mr. Dawson. He has printed an edition of 275, and they are ready to be put into the paper covers.”54 Although he was greatly concerned about the way the Canadian edition was to be produced, and was in Montreal when it was printed, he had nothing directly to do with its production. Thus the text of the Dawson edition is without authority and is of interest mainly because of its close relationship with the publication of the first American edition.
Collation indicates that printer's copy for the Dawson edition was a late stage of the American proof sheets. Once it was designated as copy for the Canadian edition, it undoubtedly did not leave the house of Rand, Avery, and Company, who were simultaneously working on the first American edition. The composition was quite accurate, and the Dawson text closely resembles that of the first American edition. The Canadian edition lacks the illustrations and the Latimer letter frontispiece and transcription, but otherwise differs from the first American edition in only six substantive readings, two of which (“cornered” at 88.37 and “slums” at 90.3) are manuscript readings that also appear in the earliest state of the English edition, apparently having been changed for the American edition only in a very late stage of proof. The other four variants appear to be due to compositor error—for example, the substitution of “unchartered” for “uncharted” at 100.5.
One odd circumstance of the Canadian edition is that of the three readings that differentiate the first and second states of the first American edition, the Canadian edition shares one reading with the first state and two readings with the second state. Perhaps the compositor first noticed the need for the two corrections in the text as he was setting type for the Canadian edition, and as a consequence they were later, along with the third correction, cut into the plates of the first American edition.55
Although Clemens went to Montreal to establish residency, he was not granted a Canadian copyright. The copyright law required that he
[begin page 408]
The second American edition, set from a copy of the second state of the first American edition, was published by the Webster company in 1892. Clemens was in Europe at the time and had no involvement with the production of the new edition. His only concern with it seems to have been financial.58 Collation against the first American edition reveals only fourteen substantive variants, all of them probably due to compositor error.59
All subsequent American editions published in the author's lifetime derive from the Webster 1892 edition; Mark Twain had nothing to do with their production. The third American edition, called the “Library Edition,” was set from a copy of the second and published by Harper and Brothers in 1896. The fourth American edition, the last published in Mark Twain's lifetime, was set from a copy of the third. Issued in numerous impressions with varied imprints, the fourth American edition was variously called the “Autograph Edition,” the “Royal Edition,” the “Japan Edition,” the “De Luxe Edition,” the “Riverdale Edition,” the “Underwood Edition,” the “Hillcrest Edition,” the “Author's National Edition,” and so on.
Sometime after the “Autograph Edition” was printed, a marked copy of the “Royal Edition” of The Prince and the Pauper was used to correct the plates.60 It does not contain authorized revisions and corrects only those errors introduced into the text of the “Autograph
[begin page 409]
The second English edition was ordered by Chatto and Windus from Spottiswoode and Company on the same day as they ordered the third impression of the first English edition.61 It probably derives from one of the later states of the first English edition. The third English edition was a Chatto and Windus resetting from a copy of the third state of the first English edition. First printed in 1891, it was initially called the “7/6” and later the “3/6” edition by the publishers. In 1900 Chatto and Windus offered a set of Mark Twain's works for sale by subscription. This set, called the “Author's De Luxe Edition,” was actually the 1899 American Publishing Company edition produced with a dual imprint. The Prince and the Pauper is volume 15 of this set. The last English edition published during Mark Twain's lifetime was printed in 1907 in an impression of 50,000 copies to sell for sixpence each.62
The Text
Modern editorial theory stipulates that a critical text must place before the reader not only the text itself but the evidence and reasoning used by the editor to establish it. As a first step the editor designates a copy-text, the form of the text to be edited—usually the manuscript
[begin page 410]
Unauthorized changes made by copyists, editors, and compositors are by this means excluded—usually silently—from the text of this edition, while authorized changes in the printer's copy, proofs, or plates, along with simple corrections supplied by the editor himself, appear in the text as emendations and are so recorded. The copy-text for the present edition is Mark Twain's manuscript for The Prince and the Pauper. This copy-text has been emended in the following ways:
Substantives (Words and Word Order)
(1) Variants in the first American edition considered to be Mark Twain's changes in proof are here adopted. Suggestions and alterations made by William Dean Howells and Edward House and introduced into the first American edition were presumably approved by the author and are likewise adopted.
Authorial changes in proof may be detected by analogous changes demonstrably made by Mark Twain in his manuscript (such as the change of “to't” to “to it,” and “sith” to “since”), by documentary evidence (such as his letter to Benjamin Ticknor about changes of “ 'tis” to “it is”), or by their length and content—criteria which make it unlikely that a compositor or editor had ventured to risk the author's wrath by altering his work (such as the omission of manuscript passages at 191.22 and 237.22–23 and the substitution of “bakeries” for “bookstores” at 132.7).
Letters establish that Howells and House suggested numerous changes that Mark Twain solicited and then adopted, presumably in
[begin page 411]
(2) Variants in the first American edition that correct simple errors in the manuscript are adopted here. These include corrections of tense and agreement (such as “ordered” for “order” at 328.5 and “houses” for “house” at 49.11), of omitted words and dittography (such as “to and fro” for “to fro” at 107.10 and “after” for “after after” at 324.13), and of misidentification (such as “Hugo” for “Hugh” at 241.3). These corrections would be adopted in any case, but their appearance in the first American edition indicates that the author himself may have supplied them.
(3) Variants in the first American edition that apparently result from errors in transcription or from editorial sophistication are rejected. When it is possible to compare the copy-text with the prospectus, the first American edition, the first English edition, and the first Canadian edition, precise discrimination about even very small variants is possible. For instance, the manuscript reading “splatter” is rejected in favor of the first American edition “spatter” (63.9), because the agreement of the manuscript with the first English edition shows that the manuscript reading was initially typeset correctly and remained unchanged at least through the stage of proof from which the English edition was set, and the change must therefore have been made at a relatively late stage of production, when only an author would think to alter his text.
(4) When Mark Twain transcribed material from a source he often adapted it to fit his text; for instance, he cut inappropriate references to Queen Elizabeth and altered verbs from the past to the present tense in his quotations from Hunt, pp. 143–145. He also made changes that did not materially alter the sense of the passage; for instance, he substituted “from” for “in” in the quotation from Trumbull at 340.7. The copy-text reading is preferred to the original source in every case.
Accidentals (Paragraphing, Punctuation, and Word Forms)
(1) A conservative policy regarding the accidentals of the copy-text has been followed. Old-fashioned spellings (“recal” and “pedlar”) have been retained. Mark Twain's punctuation has been emended
[begin page 412]
(2) On succeeding stages of his work, Mark Twain often revised italic word forms and exclamation points for emphasis, and such emphasis variants in the first American edition are here adopted as authorial revisions in proof. An exception to this policy is made for nine chapters in the first American edition (1, 3, 5, 7, 8, 9, 10, 30, and 31), because they are so drastically different from the manuscript. The presumption is that in these instances the author's alterations and the compositor's unauthorized ones are inextricably tangled. Moreover, Mark Twain's changes in emphasis there were made in a corrupt text in a vain effort to restore his manuscript punctuation. For example, in chapter 3, where Mark Twain had to turn his “whole attention to restoring” his punctuation, the following emphasis variants occur:
Manuscript: O, he was a prince! a prince! a living prince,First American edition: Oh! he was a prince—a prince,
a living prince, a real prince, without the shadow of a question, and the prayer of
a real prince—without the shadow of a question; and the prayer of
the pauper-boy's heart was answered at last!
the pauper-boy's heart was answered at last.
There is no profitable way to determine which of these alterations were Mark Twain's. In this and numerous similar instances the editor runs the risk of seriously distorting or misrepresenting the author's intentions, whether he adopts the whole set of variants or tries to extract Mark Twain's revisions from the compositor's. Thus in the nine chapters a conservative policy is followed, and the copy-text is the authority for emphasis.
(3) Mark Twain was not as careful about his spelling, capitalization, and hyphenation, as he was about his punctuation. His work contains outright errors (such as his habitual misspelling “sieze”) and lapses stemming from haste or carelessness (such as the omission of a letter in “straigtway” at 90.16–17). Moreover, he was often pointlessly inconsistent in such matters. He found the chore of hunting down and changing such inconsistent forms distasteful and expected it to be performed by the editors and compositors of his published works. In the manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper, he did make an effort to
[begin page 413]
(4) Mark Twain's manuscript contains numerous instances of a device
characteristic of his manuscripts of the 1870s and 1880s: when the end of a
sentence fell short of the right margin of the page, and there was not enough
room on the same line for the following word, he often inscribed a dash to fill
out the line. The device was probably a holdover from Clemens' days as a
printer—a translation into hand-
[begin page 414]
It is not always possible, however, to interpret manuscript end-line dashes after terminal punctuation as a mere justifying device of no further significance. For example, Mark Twain used dashes following terminal punctuation to separate his historical notes from their source citations (pp. 337–342). In addition, he sometimes used them within a manuscript line to represent a pause or a continued thought, or to link a question and response (for instance, at 318.9–10 “Was it round? —and thick?—and had it letters and devices graved upon it?—Yes?” and at 263.8–9 “My father dead!—O, this is heavy news”). The decision about whether to retain Mark Twain's end-line dashes must therefore take into account their literary significance.
Three categories of end-line dashes following terminal punctuation have been identified. The first and by far the largest category comprises all instances in which manuscript end-line dashes clearly have no rhetorical or stylistic function. In these instances, the dashes have been rejected in this edition as superfluous.65
[begin page 415]
The second category comprises instances of dashes in Mark Twain's historical notes. The dashes in this section, some of which occur at the ends of manuscript lines following terminal punctuation, are retained in this edition (as they were in the first American edition) because Mark Twain used them to separate the text of each note from its source citation.
The third category comprises sixteen doubtful cases of end-line dashes following terminal punctuation whose significance is ambiguous. In these cases, the dashes occur in passages of dialogue and internal monologue, where Mark Twain's punctuation tends to be particularly idiosyncratic and rhetorical. The first American edition printed a dash in only one of these instances, at 226.4 (but changed the following word from the manuscript “Here” to “here”). The present edition retains the dashes in six cases in which they seem to serve an identifiable literary purpose,66 but rejects them in the remaining ten as superfluous.67
(5) When Mark Twain interlined revisions in his manuscript, he sometimes inserted new punctuation without deleting the original punctuation. For instance, at 329.9 he wrote “for?”, inserted a caret between “for” and the question mark, and interlined “—who shall solve me this riddle?” above, inadvertently leaving two question marks. Similarly, he sometimes inserted a new word at the beginning of a sentence without changing the capital letter of the word that originally began the sentence to a lowercase letter. For instance, at 326.26 he wrote “He,” added “So” in front of it, and left standing the capital H. In order to avoid excessive listing of these mechanical emendations, such cases of double punctuation and capitalization are reported only in the list of alterations in the manuscript.
(6) In addition to the superfluous end-line dashes and instances of double punctuation and capitalization just discussed, a few mechanical changes are made without notation in the list of emendations.
[begin page 416]
a. Mark Twain's ampersands are expanded to “and.”68
b. Superscript letters are lowered to the line.
c. Mark Twain's chapter headings have been standardized to “CHAPTER” followed by an arabic numeral (in the manuscript Mark Twain designated chapter headings with a variety of abbreviations in upper or lower case); periods and flourishes following headings have been dropped.
d. The headings to Mark Twain's notes (for instance, “Note 1.—Page”) which he varied in minor ways in the manuscript have been standardized to follow the first American edition, and the page numbers of the present edition are silently supplied.
e. The opening words of each chapter appear in small capitals with an ornamental initial letter as an editorial convention.
f. Punctuation following italic words is italicized according to the usual practice, whether or not Mark Twain underlined the mark of punctuation.
Moreover, because it was Mark Twain's intent that they be published as part of his book, the table of contents, chapter titles, list of illustrations, and illustrations and their captions are adopted from the first American edition, although they are styled to accord with this edition.69
V.F.
Description of Texts identifies and discusses editions published in Mark Twain's lifetime and specifies copies collated and examined in the preparation of this edition.
Textual Notes specify those features of the text discussed generally in the textual introduction, record all of Mark Twain's marginalia in the manuscript, and discuss adopted readings and aspects of Mark Twain's revision which require fuller explanation.
Emendations of the Copy-Text lists every departure from the copy-text and records the source of the reading in the present text. It includes the reading adopted when a compound word is hyphenated at the end of a line in the copy-text.
Historical Collation records all variant substantive readings among the significant texts.
Alterations in the Manuscript provides a description of the manuscript and a record of every revision that the author made in it.
Word Division in This Volume lists ambiguous compounds hyphenated at the end of a line in this volume, and gives their correct form for quotation.
The following texts have been collated, and the collation results are reported in the textual apparatus because of the light they shed on the writing and revision of The Prince and the Pauper. The symbols on the left are used in this volume to identify the texts. Following the description of texts is a list of the specific copies of each edition used in the preparation of this volume.
MS Manuscript. HM 1327 in the Henry E. Huntington Library, San Marino, California. A full description of the manuscript will be found in the list of alterations in the manuscript, pages 455–458.Pr Prospectus. Boston: James R. Osgood and Company, 1882. The prospectus contains five leaves of front matter—including the dedication and the photographic facsimile and transcript of the Latimer letter, but not the epigraph from The Merchant of Venice or the introductory paragraph that immediately precedes the first chapter in the book. The text of the prospectus, which was printed in a single impression from the plates prepared for the first American edition, corresponds to the following passages in this edition:
| 47 title–9 | CHAPTER . . . holiday, |
| 50.4–38 | organized . . . Latin, |
| 53.3–54.4 | splashing . . . wrought |
| 55.7–56.9 | eat . . . before |
| 57 title–10 | CHAPTER . . . street—but |
| 59.8–60.13 | fastened . . . out: |
| 61.7–62.1 | “Doth . . . always |
| 62.31–63.1 | neither . . . more.” |
| 64.21–66.2 | then at the . . . shouting: |
| 68.6–16 | jumping . . . costume. including footnote |
| 73 title–12 | CHAPTER . . . be if |
| 74.12–75.14 | ante-chamber . . . lord?” |
| 77.8–78.3 | Poor . . . reverence, |
| 78.14–79.29 | “Thou . . . toward the |
| 80.5–16 | a growing . . . replied— |
| 82.17–83.8 | One . . . place. including footnote |
| 85 title–86.1 | CHAPTER . . . proceed, Hertford |
| 87.17–88.13 | such . . . again. |
| 90.2–30 | in the styes . . . play. wherefore |
| 91.8–92.4 | the asking . . . came straightway |
| 94.14–95.7 | St. John . . . held it |
| 97 title–98.5 | CHAPTER . . . highness the |
| 99.14–100.2 | of importing . . . dead including footnote |
| 101.8–102.5 | By his . . . naturally |
| 103 title–104.16 | CHAPTER . . . what |
| 107 title–108.14 | CHAPTER . . . roses, and |
| 109.7–110.15 | satin . . . this! |
| 111 title–22 | CHAPTER . . . one— |
| 113.1–14 | “O, poor . . . wandering |
| 114.37–115.20 | to their . . . would |
| 117.6–25 | to sleep . . . William!” |
| 118.19–119.16 | thy . . . into |
| 120.31–121.15 | imaginary . . . treason. including footnote |
| 123 title–125.7 | CHAPTER . . . knife. |
| 127.1–13 | troop . . . assemblage |
| 131 title–133.3 | CHAPTER . . . before |
| 134.31–135.3 | would . . . odds |
| 137.3–16 | He . . . ill-conditioned |
| 138.9–139.28 | Hendon . . . rich, without footnote |
| 142.18–33 | ragamuffin . . . get |
| 145.2–12 | wrought . . . content.” |
| 147 title–16 | CHAPTER . . . this.” |
| 155 title–157.2 | CHAPTER . . . more be |
| 157.34–158.13 | to the . . . enough in |
| 159.19–29 | a form, and . . . for?” |
| 162.34–163.8 | to happen . . . forgetting! |
| 164.20–165.13 | Tom . . . reason |
| 167.20–28 | totally . . . succeeded. |
| 169 title–22 | CHAPTER . . . all |
| 171.5–25 | “I would . . . victims, |
| 173.4–17 | dress . . . comparison.” |
| 175.34–177.21 | “Let . . . again. |
| 296.4–16 | He . . . make |
| 299 title–10 | CHAPTER . . . thousand |
| 301.4–33 | nigh . . . upon. |
| 305.11–17 | splendors . . . greatness |
| 306.10–307.11 | vapors . . . again!” |
A First American edition. Boston: James R. Osgood and Company, 1882 ( BAL 3402), and New York: Charles L. Webster and Company, 1885–1891. This is the only edition for which Mark Twain read proof. Collation indicates that the text, printed from electrotype plates, occurs in two states, here designated Aa and Ab. Comparison of wear, damage, and repair of type in some fifteen copies shows that the three readings that identify the first state occur only in the copies printed earliest and suggests that those readings were altered after the first impression had left the press and before the second impression was begun. The bindings of the Osgood copies of this edition also occur in two states, noted by Jacob Blanck, who correctly stated that two sets of brasses must have been used to stamp them.1 However, there is no absolute correlation between the earliest state of the text and the binding that Blanck identifies as the earliest binding—copies of both states of the text are found with both states of the binding.
E First English edition. London: Chatto and Windus, 1881–1882 ( BAL 3396). Collation indicates that the text of this edition, set from American proofsheets and printed from standing type, occurs in three states, here designated Ea, Eb, and Ec. Of the copies examined, only the third state bears the 1882 date on the title page.
C First Canadian edition. Montreal: Dawson Brothers, 1881 ( BAL 3397). This edition was set from American proofsheets and printed from stereotype plates. All copies examined are textually identical, although later copies substitute a title page with the added words “Author's Canadian Edition.”
The following editions of The Prince and the Pauper were found to be derivative and without authority.
Continental edition. Leipzig: Bernhard Tauchnitz, 1881.
Unauthorized Canadian edition. Toronto: Rose-Belford Publishing Company, 1882 ( BAL 3629).
Unauthorized Canadian edition. Toronto: John Ross Robertson, 1882.
Third English edition. London: Chatto and Windus, 1891.
Second American edition. New York: Charles L. Webster and Company, 1892.
Third American edition. New York: Harper and Brothers, 1896.
Fourth American edition. Hartford: American Publishing Company, 1899, and New York: Harper and Brothers, 1903.
The following sight and machine collations were performed in the course of preparing this edition.2 All emendations, manuscript revisions, and readings that were confused or obscure on the microfilm of the manuscript were exhaustively checked against the manuscript itself, and at every stage variant readings were checked in every relevant copy available in the Mark Twain Papers; the University of California Library, Berkeley; and the collection of Theodore H. Koundakjian. Printer's copy for this edition is an emended photocopy of MTP Morrison.
Photocopy of manuscript vs. Ab (photocopy of MTP Morrison), three collations
Ab (MTP Morrison) vs. Eb (MTP Tufts) and C (photocopy of CWB copy of Dawson 1881)
Ea (Koundakjian copy) vs. Eb (MTP Tufts)
Eb (MTP Tufts) vs. Ec (Northwestern copy C62.pr.1882)
Eb (MTP Tufts) vs. Chatto and Windus 1892 third English edition (MTP Appert 104), a partial collation covering chapters 1–5 and 22–27
Eb (MTP Tufts) vs. Tauchnitz 1881 Continental edition (Harvard copy AL 1059.59), a partial collation covering chapters 1, 2, 18, 19, and 33
Aa (Koundakjian copy 3) vs. Pr (MTP copy, missing one leaf, pp. 113 and 116)
Pr (MTP) vs. photocopy of Pr (CWB copy PS 1316.A1.1882a)
Aa (Koundakjian copy 3) vs. Ab (MTP Tufts); Ab (MTP Morrison); Ab, University Press imprint (MTP Hibbitt); and Ab, Webster 1885 (MTP W. Webster)
In addition, a photocopy of the manuscript and copies of the prospectus, first American, first English, and first Canadian editions were sight collated at the University of Iowa Textual Center, along with copies of the second, third, and fourth American editions, and the third English edition. Several copies of the first American edition were machine collated, as were copies of the first English edition and later American editions—in particular, several impressions of the fourth American edition.
These notes specify features of the text which are treated generally in the textual introduction, and discuss adopted readings and aspects of authorial revision which require fuller explanation. Mark Twain's marginalia in the manuscript are included here in full; usually they are self-explanatory or explained by their context, and are therefore merely quoted and described without comment. Other features of the manuscript included here are drafts of letters, notes or fragments from other literary works, and notations in handwriting other than Mark Twain's.
The terms ink 1, ink 2, and ink 3 designate Mark Twain's writing materials (see the list of alterations in the manuscript for a full discussion of the ink colors). Cancellations are enclosed by angle brackets: they. A vertical rule indicates the end of a line in the manuscript.
Although a note may cite the first American edition as the source for an emendation, the emendation may be listed in the emendations list with the symbol Pr if it first occurred in the prospectus.
See the historical sources section of the introduction (pp. 19–25) for complete information on the works cited below only by author and short title.
29.6–32 31.1–4 45.1 49.1 49.5 51.7 52.7 57.6 58.12 60.14 60.21 60.37 62.28 63.9 64.31 71.4 82.14–15 82.16 83 note 90.2–3 90.35 92.10 93.4 96.16 99.31 100.9 102.5 102.11 105.34 111.1 111.12 119.10 124.5 127.6 128.3 129.7 129.9 133.37–134.2 136.17–137.8 137.38–138.10 139.10–11 139.21 140.15 142.18–27 155.7 157.29 165.23 171.27 173.7 174.22–31 175.7 177.35 179.13 185.5 187.1 188.6 191.5 195.6 198.24 205.2 212 215.5 218 220.11 235.37 236 caption 237.9 237.12–14 242.12 244.11–13 244.16 253.6 260.21 267.1 268.4 278.4 283.19–21 296.17 298.23 307.9 317.26 322.27 325.18 332 note 337.9 339.33 341.41 342.1Readings adopted in this edition from a source other than the copy-text, Mark Twain's manuscript, are recorded here. The only copy-text readings changed without listing are the forms peculiar to the written page and the typographical features discussed in the textual introduction. Mechanical errors in inscription occasioned by incomplete revision in the manuscript are noted in the list of alterations in the manuscript.
In each entry, the reading of this edition is given first, its source identified by a symbol in parentheses; it is separated by a dot from the rejected copy-text reading on the right, thus: fiends (A) • devils. The following symbols refer to sources of emendation:
Pr Publisher's prospectus for the first American editionA First American edition
Ab Second state of the first American edition
I-C This edition (Iowa-California)
This list also records the form adopted in this edition when a compound word is hyphenated at the end of a line in Mark Twain's manuscript. The form chosen has been determined by other occurrences of the word and parallels within this work, and by the appearance of the word in Mark Twain's other works of the period.
The symbol I-C follows any emendation whose source is not an authoritative text—Pr or A—even if the same correction was made in a subsequent, derivative, edition. A wavy dash (˜) on the right of the dot stands for the word on the left and signals that only a punctuation mark is emended. A caret (ʌ) indicates the absence of a punctuation mark, so that the entry “myself? (A) • ˜ʌ” shows that a question mark follows “myself” in the first American edition, while no punctuation follows “myself” in the copy-text. A vertical rule (word | word) indicates the end of a line in the manuscript. Information in square brackets, such as not in, is editorial. Emendations marked with an asterisk are discussed in the textual notes.
This collation records all variant substantive readings among the following texts:
MS Mark Twain's manuscriptPr Publisher's prospectus for the first American edition
A First American edition
E First English edition
C First Canadian edition
In each entry, a dot separates the adopted reading on the left from the rejected variant or variants on the right. Variant states of a single edition are designated by lowercase letters following the symbol for the edition. Thus, Aa and Ab represent the first and second states of the first American edition. Likewise, Ea, Eb, and Ec represent the first, second, and third states of the first English edition. When consecutive states agree on a reading, they are listed thus: Ea-b. When nonconsecutive states agree, they are listed thus: Ea, Ec.
Texts that agree substantively do not necessarily agree in all their accidental or stylistic features; in the entry at 285.9, for example, the first English edition reads “honours” not “honors.”
When a reading occurs for the first time in the present text (among the texts included in the collation), it is reported first with the Iowa-California symbol (I-C) and then followed with the historical information (see the entry at 64.36).
If contemporary dictionaries indicate that two spellings are simply alternative, or are English and American spellings of the same word, the difference is not considered substantive, and they are not included in this list—“center” and “centre,” for instance. But if the dictionary assigns separate listings or gives distinct definitions to the words—as in “farther” and “further” or “O” and “Oh”—they are included here. Likewise, forms such as “sith” and “since” or “troth” and “truth” will be found in this list.
When Mark Twain revised a passage in the manuscript and then canceled it in
proof, the record of his manuscript revisions is reported in the list of
alterations and keyed to this table. A superscript number within an entry (see
237.22–23)
refers the reader to the list of alterations. Information in square brackets,
such as not
in, is editorial. A vertical rule (word
word) indicates the end
of a line in the manuscript. Entries marked with an asterisk are discussed in
the textual notes.
The list of alterations records every change made by Mark Twain in the manuscript. The only exceptions are the essential corrections that he made as he wrote or reread his work. These fall into six categories: (1) letters or words that have been mended, traced over, or canceled and rewritten for clarity; (2) false starts and slips of the pen; (3) corrected eye skips; (4) words or phrases that have been inadvertently repeated, then canceled; (5) corrected misspellings; and (6) inadvertent additions of letters or punctuation that have been subsequently canceled—for instance, an incorrect “they” or “then” altered to “the,” or superfluous quotation marks canceled at the end of a narrative passage. The first words of chapters appear in this list as Mark Twain wrote them, although they are styled in the text of this edition with a full capital followed by small capital letters.
If an altered reading has been emended, the fact is noted in the entry here. In descriptions of Mark Twain's revisions, use of the word “above” signals that new writing is interlined, while use of the word “over” means that something is written in the same space as the reading it supplants, covering it. The term “wiped out” signifies that Mark Twain obliterated a word by smearing it with his finger. “Follows” and “followed by” are spatial, not necessarily temporal, descriptions. A vertical rule indicates the end of a line in the manuscript.
The manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper, in the Henry E. Huntington Library, San Marino, California, consists of 866 pages, inscribed in three distinct colors of ink with some revision in pencil. In this edition, Mark Twain's writing materials are designated as follows:
Ink 1 is violet, a bright bluish purple. The earliest pages of The Prince and the Pauper were written in this ink. Though it has not been possible to date the pages precisely, they were written sometime before the summer of 1877, perhaps in late 1876.
Ink 2 is dark brownish purple. This ink was used on those pages of the manuscript written from late 1877 through early 1878 and again in the winter and spring of 1880. Ink 2 was also used to revise pages written in ink 1.
Ink 3 is blue. This ink was used for the final portion of the manuscript, from May or June 1880 until its completion on 1 February 1881. It was also used to revise the earlier pages written in inks 1 and 2.
Pencil was used intermittently for revision throughout the manuscript.
The following list identifies the sections of Mark Twain's manuscript according to the color of the ink in which they were originally written. The list of alterations in the manuscript gives a full account of writing materials, including revisions.
| Ink color | MS pages | ||
| 31.1–35.6 | The Prince . . . Venice. | ink 3 | 1–4 |
| 45.1–54.3 | I will . . . enough, | ink 2 | 5–19 |
| 54.3–55.15 | on the . . . barefooted | ink 3 | 20–25 |
| 55.15–56.20 | barefooted . . . tears. | ink 1 | 26–28 |
| 57 title–60.2 | CHAPTER 3 . . . last! | ink 2 | 29–34 |
| 60.3–60.30 | Tom's . . . before | ink 1 | 35–37 |
| 60.30–65.5 | except . . . grounds in | ink 2 | 38–50 |
| 65.5–66.10 | his bannered . . . down | ink 1 | 51–52 |
| 66.10–115.23 | the road . . . bed. | ink 2 | 53–176 |
| 115.24–117.23 | As she . . . Presently | ink 3 | 177–185 |
| 117.23–145.4 | while . . . cured." | ink 2 | 188–255 |
| 145.4–145.12 | After . . . content." | ink 3 | 255–256 |
| 147 title–169.18 | CHAPTER 13 . . . of it. | ink 2 | 257–317 |
| 169.19–169.21 | The third . . . little | ink 3 | 318 |
| 169.21–201.10 | used . . . for it!” | ink 2 | 319–414 |
| 203 title–342.16 | CHAPTER 18 . . . p. 11. | ink 3 | 415–866 |
The manuscript of The Prince and the Pauper is something of an exception to Walter Blair's observation that in a manuscript of any length Mark Twain “was fairly sure to use three to six kinds of paper and to change from one kind to another in a seemingly capricious fashion.”1 In this manuscript Mark Twain's use of five varieties of paper follows a pattern of sorts. Crystal-Lake Mills paper was used for the earliest pages, written in ink 1, and for many of the pages written in ink 2. Three varieties of paper—buff, white laid, and P & P—were used only for pages written in ink 2. White wove paper was used for some pages written in ink 2, but mainly for the pages written in ink 3. A description of the papers follows:
Crystal-Lake Mills (CLM) is white, unwatermarked, wove stationery, ruled horizontally in blue, and torn into half-sheets measuring 20.5 by 12.5 centimeters (8 1/16 by 4 15/16 inches). It is embossed in the upper left corner with a picture of a building and the words “Crystal-Lake Mills.”
Buff is a buff-colored, laid stationery which is torn into half-sheets measuring 19.9 by 12.4 centimeters (7 13/16 by 4⅞ inches) with vertical chain-lines 2.5 centimeters (15/16 inch) apart.
P & P is a white, laid stationery, ruled horizontally in blue, and torn into half-sheets measuring 20.3 by 12.4 centimeters (8 by 4⅞ inches). It has horizontal chain-lines 2.2 centimeters (⅞ inch) apart. A device with the initials “P & P,” often quite faint, is embossed in the upper left corner of some of the pages.
White laid (WL) is a white, laid stationery, ruled horizontally in blue, and torn into half-sheets measuring 20.1 by 12.4 centimeters (7⅞ by 4⅞ inches). It has vertical chain-lines 2 centimeters (¾ inch) apart.
White wove (WW) is a white, unwatermarked, wove stationery, torn into half-sheets measuring 17.8 by 11.5 centimeters (7 by 4½ inches).
The following list identifies Mark Twain's use of each of the five varieties of paper in his manuscript.
| Paper | MS pages | ||
| 31.1–35.6 | The Prince . . . Venice. | WW | 1–4 |
| 45.1–54.3 | I will . . . enough, | CLM | 5–19 |
| 54.3–55.15 | on the . . . barefooted | WW | 20–25 |
| 55.15–115.23 | barefooted . . . bed. | CLM | 26–176 |
| 115.24–117.23 | As she . . . Presently | WW | 177–185 |
| 117.23–132.4 | while . . . affair, | CLM | 186–221 |
| 132.4–134.6 | for a . . . digress. | buff | 222–226 |
| 134.7–145.6 | Hendon's . . . truly, | CLM | 227–255 |
| 145.6–145.12 | for one . . . content." | WW | 256 |
| 147 title–150.27 | CHAPTER 13 . . . trembling | P & P | 257–265 |
| 150.27–156.5 | syllables . . . sorrows." | CLM | 266–274 |
| 156.6–159.13 | Tom . . . ceremony | buff | 275–285 |
| 159.13–160.3 | ceremony . . . heavy | CLM | 286–288 |
| 160.3–166.3 | calamity . . . with | buff | 289–310 |
| 166.3–169.11 | very . . . ended. | CLM | 311–316 |
| 169.12–18 | The larger . . . of it. | P & P | 317 |
| 169.19–21 | The third . . . little | WW | 318 |
| 169.21–170.10 | used . . . Hertford | P & P | 319 |
| 170.10–174.31 | would . . . said— | CLM | 320–334 |
| 174.32–180.13 | "Good . . . power | buff | 335–356 |
| 180.13–181.8 | is departed . . . room and | WL | 357 |
| 181.8–185.12 | have . . . office. | CLM | 358–366 |
| 187 title–342.16 | CHAPTER 17 . . . p. 11. | WW | 367–866 |
Written in ink 3 from 31 title through 35.6.
Written in ink 2 from 45.1 through 54.3 (‘enough,’).
47 title 47.1–47.2 47.2 47.4 47.6 47.7 47.10 47.11 48.4 49.1 49.2–3 49.3 49.3–4 49.4 49.6 49.9 49.15 49.17 49.17 49.18 50.4 50.6 50.27 50.27 50.37–38 51.7 51.11 51.13 51.16 51.16 51.20 51.21 52.1 52.3 52.8 53.9
Written in ink 3 from 54.3 (‘on the’) through 55.15 (‘barefooted’).
54.8 54.8 54.8 54.18 54.18 54.19 54.20 55.1 55.11
Written in ink 1 from 55.15 (‘barefooted’) through 56.20.
55.15 55.18 55.19 55.19 56.1 56.1 56.1 56.3 56.4 56.4 56.5 56.6 56.7 56.8 56.9 56.10 56.11 56.12 56.14 56.16 56.16 56.18–20
Written in ink 2 from 57 title through 60.2.
57.1 57.1–2 57.5 57.7 57.10–11 57.11–12 57.12 57.13 58.4 58.5 58.7 58.8 58.10 58.11 58.11 58.12–13 58.14–15 58.16–17 58.20–22 58.22 59.1 59.2–3 59.3 59.4 59.4–5 59.6
Written in ink 1 from 60.3 through 60.30 (‘encountered before’).
60.3 60.4 60.4 60.6 60.7 60.9 60.9 60.10 60.10 60.14 60.14 60.14 60.14–15 60.17–18 60.19 60.19 60.21 60.22 60.23 60.23 60.26 60.27 60.27–28 60.28 60.28 60.28 60.29 60.29 60.29
Written in ink 2 from 60.30 (‘except’) through 65.4–5 (‘grounds in’).
60.30–33 60.31 60.37 61.1 61.3 61.5 61.6 61.10 61.12 61.15 61.16 61.16 62.3 62.3 62.6 62.9 62.14 62.15 62.21–22 62.23 62.23 62.29 62.30 62.31 62.33 62.36 63.3 63.5 63.11 64.7 64.9 64.12 64.13 64.16 64.21 64.24 64.26 64.26 64.26–27 64.27 64.30 64.33 64.35 64.35 64.35 64.35 64.36 64.38–65.5
Written in ink 1 from 65.5 (‘his bannered’) through 66.10 (‘far down’).
65.5 65.6 65.13 65.14 65.14–15 65.16 65.17 65.17 65.18 65.18 65.18–19 66.1 66.2 66.3 66.3 66.4 66.5 66.5 66.5 66.5–6 66.7 66.7 66.9
Written in ink 2 from 66.10 (‘the road’) through 115.23 (‘to her bed.’)
67 title 67.1 67.2 67.6 67.13 67.13 67.14 67.15 67.16 67.17 68.3 68.8–9 68.9 68.10–11 68.13 68.14 68.15 68 note 69.1 69.4 69.7 69.24 69.34–35 70.2 70.9 70.11–12 70.20 70.21 70.21 70.23 70 note 71.4 71.5 73 title 73.1 73.2–3 73.3 73.3 73.5 73.7–8 73.8 73.11 73.12 74.7 74.9 74.11 74.14 74.14 74.14 75.1 75.3 75.7–8 75.12 75.18 76.2 76.4 76.9 77.1 77.2 77.6 77.6–7 77.8 77.11 77.15 77.16 77.17 77.18 78.1 78.3 78.4 78.4–5 78.7 78.7 78.11–12 78.12 78.12 78.13 78.14 78.14 79.2–5 79.12 79.16–17 79.17 79.20 79.21 79.23 79.23 79.27 79.27 79.29 79.31 79.32 79.32 79.33 80.2 80.5 80.11 80.15 81.6 81.12 81.12 81.12 81.14 82.1 82.1–2 82.3 82.5 82.8 82.9 82.14 82.14–15 82.15 82.16 82.16 82.18 83.3 83.4 83.5 83.6 83.7 83.8 83.9 83.10 83.15 83.15 83.16 83.16 83.17 83 note 84.4 84.4 84.5 84.5 84.6 84.8 84.8–9 84.12–13 84.16 84.17 84.17 84.22 85 title 85.2 85.3 85.13 86.1 86.3 86.5 86.7 86.11 86.16 87.5 87.6 87.13 87.15 88.12 88.13 88.16 88.19 88.19 88.22 88.24 88.31 88.32 88.34 89.7 89.12 89.13 89.15 90.8 90.9 90.9 90.14 90.14 90.17 90.18 90.20 90.23 90.29 90.33 90.34–35 90.38 91.7 91.7 91.7 91.10 91.10 91.11 91.19 91.19 92.6 92.8 92.9 93.1 93.4 93.6 93.9 93.10 93.11 93.12 93.17 94.1 94.4 95.6 95.7 95.10 96.4 96.6 96.7 96.9 96.11–17 96.13 96.15–16 96.16 96.17 97 title 97.5 97.6 97.8 97.8–9 97.11 98.10 98.10–11 98.12 98.17 98.19 98.21 98.22 98.25–26 98.26 98.31–32 98.33 98.37 98.39 99.16–17 99.24 99.29 99.31 99.35 99 note 100.1 100.2 100.2 100.5 100.5 100.8 100.9 100.12 100.13 100.15 100.17 100.19 101.1 101.1 101.5 101.12 101.12 102.3 102.4 102.8 102.10 102.10 103 title 103.1 103.2 103.2 103.4 103.4 103.4 103.13 103.17 103.19 103.23 104.1 104.1 104.2 104.7 104.8 104.11 104.15 104.16 105.1 105.1 105.8 105.10 105.12 105.17 105.21 105.24 105.24 105.24 105.35 105.37 105 note 107 title 107.1 107.2–3 107.4 107.4 107.8 107.9 107.13 107.13 107.14 107.16 107.16–17 108.1 108.3 108.4 108.4 108.5 108.5 108.9 108.11 108.12–109.3 108.12 108.16 108.20 108.25 108.25–26 108.27 108.30 108.32 108.32 108.36 108.38 109.5–6 109.6–7 109.8 109.9 109.10 110.1 110.2 110.6 110.6–12 110.9 110.11 110.13 111 title 111.5 111.9 111.12 111.13 111.15 111.21 112.3 112.7 112.7 112.8 112.13 112.15 113.2 113.13 114.5 114.13 114.14 114.24 114.29 114.33 114.33 114.34 114.34 114.35 114.35 114.36 115.5 115.7 115.9 115.16 115.22
Written in ink 3 from 115.24 through 117.23 (‘Presently’).
115.24 115.36 116.2 116.8 116.11 116.11 116.14 116.15 117.1 117.3 117.10 117.12 117.13–14 117.16 117.17 117.17–18
Written in ink 2 from 117.23 (‘while’) through 145.4 (‘cured.” ’).
117.30 117.30 117.32 117.36 118.3 118.5 118.10 118.11 118.12–13 118.16 118.18 119.1 119.2 119.4 119.6 119.6 119.8 119.9 119.14 119.14–15 119.17 120.3–4 120.6 120.7 120.7 120.11 120.13 120.15 120.20 120.23 120.29 120.30 120.33 120.34 120.34 120 note 121.8 121.10 121.11 121.12 121.14–15 123 title 123.3–4 123.7 123.12 123.14 123.19 123.19 124.1 124.5 124.11 125.5 125.6 125.6 125.7 125.8 125.10 125.23 125.25 125.26 126.14 126.17 126.22 126.26 126.33 126.36–37 126.37–38 127.2 127.3 127.8 127.14 128.1 128.4 128.4 128.5 129.1 129.3 129.4–5 129.5 129.8 129.9 129 note 131 title 131.2 131.6 131.12 131.16 132.4–134.6 132.5 132.5 132.8 132.8 132.8 133.2 133.5 133.6 133.6 133.9 133.10 133.11 133.13 133.15 133.20 133.29 133.30 133.32 133.34 134.2 134.2 134.3 134.4 134.6 134.11 134.11 134.20 134.22 134.30 134.31 134.33 134.34 135.7 135.11 136.10 136.12 136.15 136.16 136.18 137.8 137.9 137.12 137.14 137.15 137.19 137.20 137.21 137.21–22 137.34–35 138.11 138.12–13 138.14 138.17 138.18 139.6 139.6 139.9 139.11 139.26 139.33 139.33 140.1 140.2 140.10 140.14 140.15 140.16 140.17 140.17 140.18 140.20 141.4 141.4 141.6 141.14 141.16 142.3 142.5 142.6 142.9 142.13 142.13 142.13 142.14 142.14 142.15 142.16 142.17 142.24 142.29 142.33 142.34 142.35 142.36 143.1 143.1 143.2 143.3 143.4 143.7 143.7 143.11 144.2 144.3–4 144.6 144.9 144.14 144.18–19 144.21 144.22 145.2
Written in ink 3 from 145.4 (‘After’) through 145.12.
145.11
Written in ink 2 from 147 title through 201.10.
147 title 147.1 147.3 147.4 147.17 147.18 147.20 148.2 148.3 148.10 148.14 148.16 148.16 148.18 148.18 148.19 148.20 148.22 149.1 149.6 149.7 149.7 149.10 150.3 150.11 150.19 150.20 150.32 150.32 151.1 151.4 151.4 151.12 151.15 151.19 151.20 151.21 152.1 152.3 152.11 153.1–2 153.3 153.4 153.5 153.5 153.6 153.7 153.7 153.9 155 title–156.5 155 155.1 155.3 155.5 155.7 155.7 155.9 155.14 156.7–8 156.8 156.11 157.3 157.9 157.11 157.11 157.19–20 157.21 157.24 157.28 157.33 157.35 158.11 158.11 158.23 159.6 159.11 159.19 159.22 159.29 159.33 160.1 160.8 160.9 160.11 160 note 161.1 161.7 161.9 161.12 161.20 161.22 161.27 161.30 161 note 162.5 162.9–10 162.11–12 162.13 162.14 162.17 162.18 162.32 162.34 162.36 162.38 163.1 163.3 163.4 163.12 163.13 163.14 163.14 163.17 163.18 164.3 164.10 164.19 164.21 164.24 164.34–35 164 note 165.21 165.22 165.29 165.29 165.29 165.30 165.31 165.32 165.37 166.6 166.7 166.9 166.12 166.13 166.13 166.15 167.1 167.2 167.6 167.7 167.7 167.14 167.16 167.16 167.17 167.17 167.28 167.28 169 title 169.2 169.2 169.3 169.4 169.4 169.5 169.5 169.14 169.18 169.19–21 170.4 170.6 170.9 170.10 170.10 170.11 170.15–17 170.32 171.2 171.7 171.9 171.10 171.15 171.16 171.17 171.26 171.27 171.28 171.31 171.36 171.37 172.4–12 172.4 172.6 172.9 172.10 172.12 172.13 172.14 173.4 173.8 173.10 173.11 173.11 173.12 173.13 173.14 173.17 173.18 173.19 173.27 173.37 174.2 174.4 174.5 174.5 174.6 174.10 174.17 174.21 174.25 174.26 174.26 174.28 174.32 174.35 174.36 175.1 175.8–9 175.12 175.14 175.19 175.21 175.21 175.25 175.27 175.32 176.1 176.2 176.2 177.7 177.21 177.28 177.29 177.35 178.5 178.7 178.10 178.14 178.17 178.21 178.23 179.9 179.10 179.11 179.12 179.13 179.14 179.31 179.32 179.32 179.33 179.36 179.36 179.38 179.38 180.1–2 180.5–13 180.7 180.8 180.8 180.15 180 note 181 title 181.4–5 181.10 181.10 181.15 181.18 181.19 181.20 182.3 182.6 182.6 182.8 182 note 183.1 183.4 183.16 184.3 184.3 184.3 184.6 184.9–10 185.4–5 185.5 185.9 187 title 187.3 187.4 187.10 188.6 188.6–7 188.9 188.12 188.20 188.34 189.1 189.4 189.5 189.7 189.10 189.12 189.13 190.6 190.11 190.13 190.13 190.17 190.19 190.23–24 190.28 190.33 190.33 190.35 191.20 191.23 191.23 192.1 192.3 192.3–4 192.15 192.16 192.16 192.19 193.11 193.14–15 193.26 193.27 193.37 193 note 194.6 194.7 194.14 194.19 194.20 194.20 194.27 194.35 194.35 195.1 195.2 195.3 195.3 195.3 195.4 195.11–12 195.18 195.19 195.20 195.22 195.27 195.28 195.35 195.35 196.6 197.2 197.3 197.4 197.6 197.7 197.10 197.11 197 note 198.1 198.5 198.14 198.15 198.16 198.19 198.24 198.28 198.29 198.30 198.35 198.35 198.37 199.3 199.6 199.11 199.11 200.2–3 201.2 201.7
The remainder of the manuscript (from 203 title) written in ink 3.
203 title 203.7 203.8 203.14 203.15 203.16 204.2 204.2 204.6 204.7 204.14 205.4 205.15 205.17 206.23 206.26 207.5 207.8 207.16–17 207.19 208.2 208.3 208.6 209.10 209.19 209.19 209.23 209.25 209.31 210.3 210.6 210.7 210.10 211.3 211.10 211.11 211.22 211.25 211.25 211.31 211.37 212.13 212.13 212.17 212.20 212.20 213.3 213.6 213.22 215 title 215.6 215.7 215.7 215.8 215.8 215.10 215.13 215.15 216.7 216.9 216.10 216.12 216.25 217.7 217.13 218.1 218.13 219.4 219.4 219.5 219.6–7 219.9 219.10 219.11 219.11 221.4 221.9 221.9 221.12–16 221.17 222.2 222.6 222.9 222.11 223 title 223.1 223.7 223.8 223.9 223.11 223.11 223.12 223.12–13 223.15 223.17 223.18 224.3 224.15 226.5 226.15 226.17 226.23 226.23 226.37 227.3 227.5 227.7 227.9–10 227.10 228.6 229.2–3 229.4 229.6 229.7 229.9 229.23 229.24 229.25–26 229.28 229.35 230.18 230.22 230.23 231.9 231.18 231.20 233 title 233.2 233.3 233.7 233.9 233.9–10 233.16 233.19 234.3 234.7 234.7 234.11 234.16 235.6 235.17 235.20 235.22 235.23 235.24 235.25 235.25–26 235.26 236.4 236.7 236.11 237.2 237.7 237.10 237.12 237.13 237.15 237.21 237.22 238.2 238.2–3 238.5 238.6 238.6–7 238.9 239 title 239.2 239.21 239.23 240.3 240.5 240.8 240.16 241.26 241.29 241.30 241.33 241.35 241.35 241.38 242.4 242.5 242.6 242.6 242.6 242.12 242.14 242 note 243.1 243.7 243.22 243.26 243.26 243.28 243.31 243.36 243.36 243.38 244.1 244.11–13 244.11 244.14 244.15 245.1 245.4–9 246.3 246.6 246.6 246.9 246.13 246.14 247 title 247.4–11 247.6 247.7 247.9 247.9 247.11 247.12 247.12–13 247.15 247.15 247.15 247.19 247.21 248.4 248.5 248.11 248.12 249.1–2 249.3 249.12 249.14 249.15 249.16 249.17 249.18 249.20 249.22 249.24 249.26 249.27 249.28 249.31 249.32 249.38 250.1 250.3 250.7 250.9 250.15 250.18 250.21 250.22 250.22 250.23 251.6 251.6 251.7 251.10 251.11 251.13 251 note 253 title 253.2 253.3 253.8 253.21–22 254.3 254.3 254.3 254.4 254.9 254.10 254.20 255.4–5 256.4 256.7 256.8 256.9 256.17 256.19 256.28 256.28 256.29 256.30 256.33 256.33 257 title 257.4 257.5 257.10 257.12 257.13 257.21 258.2–16 258.4 258.12 259.1 259.1 259.3 259.4 259.4 259.5 259.5 259.10 259.10 260.5 260.5 260.6 260.10 260.18 260.26 260.28 260.30 260.33–34 260.35 260.36 261.3 261.6 261.6 261.8 261.11 261.17 261.19 262.4 262.7 262.9 262.10 262.12 262.17 262.19 262.21 263.6 263.9 263.14 263.15 263.18 263.18 263.25 263.28 263.32 263.34 264.2 264.6 264.10 264.14 264.16 264.18 265.1 265.2 265.5 265.13 265.13 265.14 265.14 265.15 265.15 266.3 266.4 266.7 266.8 266.9 266.11 266.16 266.17 266.17 266.18 266.19 266.19 266.20 267 title 268.2 268.4 268.4 268.6 268.6 268.7 268.7 268.10 268.17 269.4 269.8 269.9 269.12–14 269.17 269.17 269.20 269.36 270.3 270.4 270.6 270.34 271.5 271.14–272.2 272.4 272.7 273 title 273.2–3 273.4 273.6 273.11 273.11 273.12 273.15 273.16 274.4 274.5 274.5 274.9 274.9 274.10 274.14 274.18 275.4 275.8 275.14 275.21 275.22 275.26 275.26 275.34 275.37 276.7 276.10 277.5 277.11 278.2 278.3 278.10 278.18 278.19 278.19 278.20 278.23 278.24 278.25 278.30 278.35 278.35 278.36 279.5 280.4 280.5 280.7 280.7 280.16 280.27 280.32 281.2 281.7 281.16–34 281.25 281.33 281.35 282.4 282.5 282.11 283.5–6 283.6 283.10–11 283.15 283.17 283.23 283.26–28 283.28 283.32 284.2 284.9 284.16 284.26 284.36–note 285 title 285.2 285.5–6 285.8–9 285.11 285.14 285.14 286.1 286.3 286.12 286.17 286.18 286.19 287.2 287.16 287.16 287.21 287.23 287.26–27 287.28–34 287.29 287.31 287.36 288.2 288.3–289.12 288.5 288.9 289.4 289.6 289.6 289.8 289.9–10 289.10 289.11 289.14 289.14 289.15 290.2–3 291 title 291.3 291.7 291.16 292.6 292.8–11 292.12 293.2 293.4 293.10 293.10 293.11 293.13 293.14 293.15 293.17 293.17–294.1 294.4 294.13 294.14 295 title 295.2 295.2 295.4 295.7 295.9 295.10 295.11 295.13 295.14 295.15 295.15 295.16 295.17 295.21 296.3 296.8 296.11 296.11 296.16 296.16 296.16 296.18 296.19 297.1 297.4 297.4 297.6 297.6 297.12 297.12 297.12 297 note 298.1 298.12 298.17 298.18 298.19 298.19–20 298.21 298.21 298.22 299 title 299.11 299.11 299.13 299.14 299.15 299.17 299.18 300.1 300.2 300.4–5 300.5 300.6 300.8 300.10–15 300.13 300.14 300.14 300.15 301.19 301.21 301.24 301.27 302.1 302.30 302.33 302.37 302.37 303.6 303.8–9 303.11 304.4 304.5–7 304.6 304.8 304.9 304.10 304.11 304.11 305.2 305.2–3 305.6 305.18 305.30 305.33 306.1 306.1 306.5 306.9 306.10 306.12 306.13 307.3 307.4 307.7 307.9 309 title 309.12 310.2 310.6 310.10–11 310.17 310.17 311.5 311.8 311.12 311.13 311.13 311.14 311.17 311.18 311.23 311.25–26 311.36 311.37 312.2 312.6 312.7 312.14 312.16 312.26 312.35–36 312.37 313.5 313.6–8 313.9 313.10 313.10 313.11 313.12 313.12 313.21 313.24 313.28 313.38–314.1 314.2 314.6 314.9 314.12 314.13 315.4 315.4 315.7 315.8–9 315.10 315.12–13 315.15 315.17 315.18 315.19 315.21 315.24 315.30 315.34–35 315.38 316.2 316.7–8 316.9 317.6 317.10 317.11 317.11 317.13 317.14 317.22 317.37 317.38 318.8 318.17 318.18 318.19 318.22 318.23 319.13 319.14 320.2 320.10 320.11 320.11 320.13 320.15 320.21 320.22 320.24 320.29 320.33 320.35 320.37 320.38 321.1 321.4 321.6 321.9 322.1 322.5 322.9 322.14 322.25 323 title 323.1 323.2 323.3 323.6 323.6 323.10–11 323.11 324.1 324.2 324.6 324.7 324.17 324.21 324.24 324.30 324.31 324.37 325.9 325.10 326.1 326.3 326.5 326.6 326.8 326.9 326.16 326.21 326.24 326.26 326.26 326.29 326.33 326.34 326.36 328.5–6 328.8 328.11 328.12 328.14 328.14–17 328.18 328.20–21 328.25 328.32 328.35 328.38 329.2 329.3 329.9 329.13 329.17 329.20 330.6 330.6 330.8 330.13 331.13 331.16 331.17 332.2 332.10 332.21 332 note 333.2 333.4 333.11 333.14 333.15–16 334.2 334.3 334.6–7 334.8 334.9 334.10 334.10–11 334.12–22 334.14 334.15 334.33 335.9 335.10 335.11 335.14 335.15 335.17 335.18 335.18 337.1 337.3 337.3 337.12 337.23 337.27 337.27 338.1 338.25 338.38–339.11 338.38 338.38 339.1 339.9 339.17 339.35 340.13 340.19–20 340.22–23 340.33 340.33 340.38 341.30 341.36 342.4 342.5 342.5–6 342.8 342.8 342.9 342.10 342.10 342.14–noteAnother manuscript page, discovered too late for inclusion here, is in the Berg collection. It contains notes drawn from the first chapter of J. A. Froude's History of England, volume 1.
A provision of a statute enacted by Henry VIII: “Fathers and governors of those of tender age were to teach them to shoot, having for every male child of seven years old in their houses, till he was seventeen, a bow and two shafts to induce him to learn” (Craik, Pictorial History, 2:759).
More precisely, the book “begins at 9 a.m., Jan. 27, 1547,” as Clemens explained to Howells on 11 March 1880, and “goes on for three weeks—till the midst of the coronation grandeurs in Westminster Abbey Feb. 20” ( MTHL , 1:291).
Text provided for search purposes:
Whipping, degradation & expulsion for pronouncing Greek in the Protestant fashion! 319
Tom's great servants—320 H. Put these around him in the beginning.
A description of Anne Boleyn's spectacular coronation procession appears in the first volume of Froude's History of England.
Mark Twain wrote this entry in pencil. The braces and the boldface numeral 4 were written in ink 3.
Mark Twain also noted these two unusual compound words in his notebook in July 1877 ( N&J2 , p. 39).
In chapter 7 of The Prince and the Pauper Tom amuses himself by donning a costly suit of armor he finds in the prince's apartments. For details of the costume Mark Twain referred to an illustration in chapter 5 of the “Abbotsford” edition of Scott's Quentin Durward and a description in chapter 8 of the same book (see E-2 and E-5).
Mark Twain also made note of the “queer” name of this seventeenth-century English baronet in his notebook in March 1878 ( N&J2 , p. 59).
A speech in chapter 4 of Kenilworth—” ‘Are you come to triumph over the innocence you have destroyed, as the vulture or carrion-crow comes to batten on the lamb, whose eyes it has first plucked out?’“—evidently recalled to Mark Twain's mind these lines from act 3, scene 4, of Macbeth: “If charnel houses and our graves must send/Those that we bury back, our monuments/Shall be the maws of kites.”
As the art of fencing grew more prominent during Elizabeth's reign, the use of the rapier became more common, its “superior length” giving it a decided advantage over other dueling weapons. Elizabeth “put down this unfair practice” by stationing “grave citizens at every gate, who broke the points of the rapiers that exceeded a yard in length, and reduced them to the common standard” (Craik, Pictorial History, 2:869).
While most of the notes in E-3 are from chapter 4 of Quentin Durward, the probable source for this entry is Shakespeare's Merry Wives of Windsor (act 4, scene 2, line 180). The two preceding expressions also occur frequently in the same play.
Tom's judgment of the condemned prisoners (chapter 15) and the state dinner (chapter 16) originally took place the first day of Tom's kingship. Mark Twain accomplished the delay indicated in this note by revising a few lines in chapter 14 and inserting five pages (originally numbered 307A through 307E) at the beginning of chapter 15 which summarized Tom's activities on his second, third, and fourth days as king. Mark Twain did not act upon the following two recommendations for delaying episodes in the book.
See also I-4 and I-5. The ceremony of the King's Evil, dating from the reign of Edward the Confessor, grew out of a belief in the curative powers of the king's touch. Mark Twain abandoned his plans to use the ceremony in The Prince and the Pauper, but later introduced an anachronism into chapter 26 of A Connecticut Yankee by having King Arthur exercise the power over his subjects.
A statute enacted by Henry VIII in 1530 provided that a person found guilty of vagrancy should be publicly whipped and then “sent back to the place of his birth, or where he had last resided for three years, with a certificate of his whipping, ‘there to put himself to labour, like as a true man oweth to do’ ” (Craik, Pictorial History, 2:905).
Mark Twain placed ditto marks beneath the first occurrence of Somerset's name to indicate these bracketed letters.
Charlotte Yonge describes the ducal coronation of young Richard of Normandy in chapter 3 of The Little Duke. Howard G. Baetzhold has suggested that Clemens' mistaken reference to Harriet Martineau may have been caused by a confused recollection of Martineau's The Peasant and the Prince and Yonge's The Prince and the Page (Baetzhold, “Mark Twain's ‘The Prince and the Pauper,’ ” Notes and Queries, n.s. 1 September 1954: 402). It seems clear, however, that the author was reminding himself to consult Martineau's description of Queen Victoria's coronation in the last volume of Craik's Pictorial History (7:584–586). Mark Twain, like Martineau, would describe the long and tedious hours of waiting, the splendid jewels and costumes of the noble onlookers illuminated by the rays of sun filtering into Westminster Abbey, and the dramatic burst of music heralding the monarch's arrival.
Page 119 of the manuscript (original pagination) corresponds to chapter 7, 98.17–28, of the present edition. The manuscript page shows that Mark Twain increased the number of royal servants from “a hundred & eighty-four” to “three hundred & eighty-four.”
Simnel and Warbeck were imposters involved in separate but equally unsuccessful intrigues to supplant Henry VII on the English throne in the late fifteenth century.
Text provided for search purposes:
Crown je—second-hand.
Romantic .
. . . . . . . . . . 26
Give Wren a blast .
. . . . . . 27
Bully graveyard—a second
Westminster—30}
See & print
Blood's attempt on the jewels. Old
Talbot
Edward's tablet— 31
The first English translation of Jean Froissart's fourteenth-century Chronicles, undertaken by John Bourchier at the order of King Henry VIII, appeared in 1523–1525.
Charlotte Yonge's Cameos from English History from Rollo to Edward II (1868). Clemens owned an 1871 edition of the book in which he made two marginal notes comparing certain harsh English statutes to southern slavery ( IE , pp. 115–116).
| 51.18 | himself (A) | his hide (MS) |
| 58.11–12 | magnificent array (A) | imposing top-hamper (MS) |
| 64.6 | glorious (A) | too divine (MS) |
| 84.16 | gilded (A) | gorgeous (MS) |
| 88.37 | dismayed (A) | cornered (MS) |
| 90.2 | wallow (A) | kennel (MS) |
| 90.3 | styes (A) | slums (MS, Pr) |
| 93.1 | robe, he laid himself (A) | robe de chambre, he lay (MS) |
| 96.9 | blood (A) | womb (MS) |
| 126.8 | ye again, you (A) | thee again, thou (MS) |
| 136.10 | elder (A) | big (MS) |
| 152.9 | detestable (A) | misbegotten (MS) |
| 155.7–8 | your straw and hie ye (A) | thy straw and hie thee (MS, Pr) |
| 155.8 | your (A) | thine (MS, Pr) |
| 157.9 | thee and Nan (A) | you and Nan (MS) |
| 157.14 | answer (A) | remark (MS) |
| 162.2 | good (A) | dear (MS) |
| 169.9 | tolerable (A) | middling (MS, Pr) |
| 173.4 | man had (A) | male one (MS, Pr) |
| 175.37–38 | hare-brained (A) | misbegotten (MS, Pr) |
| 193.31 | joyously (A) | gushingly (MS) |
| 226.7 | on (A) | along (MS) |
| 235.35–36 | obey when an archangel gives (A) | hoof it when an archangel tips (MS) |
| 235.37 | been (A) | lain (MS) |
| 239.7 | charge (A) | keep (MS) |
| 241.31 | operate (A) | be ripe (MS) |
| 241.38 | angry-looking (A) | appear decayed (MS) |
| 242.3 | the hideous ulcer to be seen (A) | parts of the sore to peep out (MS) |
| 267.4 | his birth (A) | the womb (MS) |
| 124.5 | canopy of state (Ab) | canopy of estate (Aa) |
| 237.9 | do (Ab) | do not (Aa) |
| 307.9 | reined (Ab) | reigned (Aa) |
See the textual notes and page 407 of this introduction for further discussion.
Similarly, Mark Twain's citations to his notes at the end of the book have been emended to correct inconsistent usages, sometimes necessitating minor substantive changes in addition to changes in capitalization, punctuation, and type style (see the textual note at 337.9, and the emendations list, 337.9–342 note).
The good man goes away,
On the gallows to hang near London gallants dining
For his long sleep at last.
Go out good women and watch, and watch,
Go out of London town,
And watch the man that stole your goods,
Upon the gallows to hang.
footed’; ‘bare-’ written in ink 3 and ‘footed’ written on the following page in ink 1; ‘footed’ follows a passage written in ink 1 and canceled in ink 2: ‘house there were twenty-two families. In describing the Hubbards and their quarters and their odious ways, all these twenty-two wretched families have been described. ¶ One day Jim tramped all about Whitechapel, bare-
’; ‘odious’ interlined above canceled ‘dreadful’.
gle note and the herald's proclamation—¶ “Way for the high and mighty, the lord Edward Prince of Wales!” ’; ‘zz’ written over the hyphen after ‘bu’, ‘gle . . . Wales!” ’ canceled, and ‘of low . . . comes!” ’ squeezed in.
’ and by one MS page now missing; the dash following ‘secret’ mended from a period; then ¶ ‘Presently . . . mad.” ’ (96.12–17) (emended) added to follow ‘folly!” ’ on the verso of the MS page with instructions to turn over; later, ‘After . . . proclama-
’ canceled in ink 3, and the MS page which followed presumably discarded.
side and marched’; ‘side and marched’ canceled and followed by ‘side and made’.
'Footnote ¶ *Of the forty-three houses burnt down in a frightful conflagration which nearly consumed the Bridge in 1633, one was inhabited by a needle-maker, eight by haberdashers of small wares, six by hosiers, five by hatters, one by a shoemaker, three by silkmen, one by a milliner, two by glovers, two by mercers, one by a distiller of strong waters, one by a girdler, one by a linen-draper, two by woolen-drapers, one by a salter, two by grocers, one by a scrivener, one by the curate of St. Magnus Church, one by the clerk, and one by a female whose occupation is not stated, while two others were unoccupied. ¶ The rent of several of the houses (in Edward I.'s time, when the Bridge2 was ending its first century,) amounted to no more than three half-pence, and twopence halfpenny; and a fruiterer's shop, described to have been two yards and a half and one thumb in length, and three yards and two thumbs in depth, was let on a lease from a bridgemaster at3 a rental of twelve pence.—[Jesse's “London.” ’
what’; ‘some’-canceled and ‘that . . . some-’ interlined in ink 3.
’ canceled and ‘ “O . . . yes!” ex-
’ written over the penciled interlineation.
mule,] the MS reads ‘mule—’ (emended); followed by a passage which was revised in the MS, then canceled in a later stage. See the historical collation for the text of the deleted passage, in which the position of the following revision is indicated by a superior number.
1. behind!] originally ‘behind you!’; ‘you!’ canceled, and the exclamation point added following ‘behind’.
'days—ah, you wince; that shot went home, then!—I 4 could empty a quiver-full of the like into thy wooden heart, an I chose, thou poor false Edith. Enjoy these acres—thou hast dearly earned them; I will come no more to trouble thee with frights about thy precious lands and dignities and shekels.”5’
’, which was canceled, then recopied following the addition of ‘Whilst . . . shame!” ’.
’ was originally followed on a new MS page by ‘trast with the insulting clamor which had prevailed there so little a while before. As the dreaded Sir Hugh rode’; ‘trast . . . before.’ was canceled when ‘trast with . . . power.” ’ (288.3–289.11) was added on three intervening MS pages. Then ‘As the dreaded Sir Hugh rode’ was canceled and ‘The dreaded . . . spurred’ squeezed in to replace it.
'rolled and reverberated through the vast spaces of the cathedral;6 and7 whilst this8 still continued,'